Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Cooke, John Esten, 1830-1886 [1870], Hammer and rapier. (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf508T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 011 --

p508-012 I. MANASSAS.

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

On the night of the 17th of July, 1861, a man,
standing upon the earthworks at Manassas, was looking
toward Centreville.

This man was of medium height—thin, but muscular—
with a sallow countenance, lips covered by a
heavy black mustache, scant locks at the temples, and
deep, dark eyes, in which might be read the slumbrous
spirit of “fight” observable in the eyes of the
blood-hound.

As he looked, silent and motionless, toward Centreville,
something which resembled a shooting star
rose slowly from the summit of the woods, described
a curve, and then descended. Another followed;
then another, red and baleful.

Thirty minutes afterwards the hoof-strokes of a
horseman were heard; a voice asked for General
Beauregard; the silent man went forward, and
opening the dispatch which the courier brought, perused
it with calm attention. That dispatch

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

announced that Gen. Bonham, commanding the advance
force of the Southern army, had retired before
the “Grand Army” of the United States, and was
now in position upon the heights of Centreville, six
miles from Manassas.

What was the “Grand Army,” and upon what
errand had it come? The reply to these questions
would fill an octavo, but fortunately everybody can
answer them without prompting. The great masses
of blue soldiers—infantry, cavalry, and artillery—
had come to “crush the rebellion,” by one great “on
to Richmond;” a short, sharp, and decisive campaign
was to terminate all, and the broken chain of
the Union would be mended promptly by the huge
clashing sledge-hammer of battle.

In regard to the time required to effect this end,
there was little difference of opinion at the North.
One journalist wrote, “The nations of Europe may
rest assured that Jeff. Davis & Co. will be swinging
from the battlements of Washington, at least by the
Fourth of July; we spit upon a later and longer
deferred justice.” Another said, “Let us make quick
work; the `rebellion,' as some people designate it, is
an unborn tadpole—a `local commotion'—a strong,
active pull together will do our work effectually in
thirty days.” A third said, “No man of sense can
for a moment doubt that this much-ado-about-nothing
will end in a month. The rebels, a mere band
of ragamuffins, will fly like chaff before the wind of
our approach.”

These vaticinations had inspired the people of the
North with a sort of madness. The thirst for battle

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

and conquest burned in every vein. Vast crowds
of volunteers rushed to the standard, and in their
hands were placed the best and most approved weapons
for the great blow to be struck at the South.

At the beginning of July this army numbered over
fifty thousand men, and never did troops take the
field more admirably equipped. Long trains of excellent
rifled artillery; rifled muskets, with barrels
shining like silver; carbines, pistols, sabres; luxurious
rations, preserved meats, condensed milk, coffee already
ground and mingled with sugar, wines, cordials,
liqueurs; `havelocks' to keep off the burning
southern sun, buskins to exclude the southern dust,
oilcloths to protect from southern dews—such were
some of the appliances for fighting and campaigning
which the men of the Grand Army brought
with them when they advanced upon Manassas.

At that place, soon to become historic, Beauregard
awaited them, with twenty thousand men, which he
had disposed behind earthworks along the southern
bank of Bull Run—a little stream which, rising in
the neighborhood of Aldie, winds about amid fields
and roads until it falls into the Occoquan.

We have seen that, on the 17th of July, the Grand
Army had pushed forward to Centreville after Bonham,
who retired before them. They had gutted
Annandale and Fairfax; burned Germantown; continued
their way; and now, on the night of this 17th
of July, paused in front of the Centreville Heights to
take breath before advancing upon the muzzles of the
Southern cannon.

Beauregard was quickly in the saddle, and couriers

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

were seen galloping in every direction, carrying orders
to the various commanders. These orders were:
Get the troops under arms; form line of battle;
the enemy will be here at daylight.

A solitary officer at the same time left Manassas at
full speed, and disappeared toward the mountains.
He carried to Gen. Johnson, facing Patterson in the
Valley, the message from Beauregard: “If you wish
to help me, now is the time.”

Beauregard hastened then toward the front. On
the way, an officer said to him:

“The battle will be here, General?”

“Yes.”

“The battle of `Bull Run.' That is a bad name.”

“It is as good as `The Cowpens,' was the reply.”

At midnight the troops were in line of battle,
grasping their muskets, or crouching beside the cannon,
whose grim muzzles gleamed in the watch-fires.

Beauregard's right, under Ewell, was at Union
Mills; his centre, under Longstreet, at Blackburn's
and Mitchell's fords; his left, under Cocke and
Evans, near Stonebridge, in front of whose picturesque
brown arch the huge trees had been felled,
forming an abattis. This line was eight miles long.

The first attack was expected at Mitchell's ford,
the centre of the Southern line where, behind the
cannon frowning from the embrasures above the
ford and level stretch beyond, the gray infantry
were lying in line of battle, in the pine thickets.

Toward daylight a dull, muffled sound came borne
upon the wind from the direction of Centreville. It
was Bonham's column falling back. Then some shots

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

resounded,—the calvary rear guard were skirmishing
with the advance of the enemy.

Then, as day approached, dusky gray masses appeared
beyond the stream; the rumble of artillery made the
woods murmur; half an hour afterwards Bonham was
within the lines.

As broad day dawned, a sudden roar came from the
hill beyond the stream,—Kemper's battery, which had
just saluted the advancing enemy, came back at a gallop—
the signal gun of the first Manassas had been
fired.

An hour afterwards the Grand Army was in face of
Beauregard—their splendid cavalry was seen opening
right and left, and unmasking their superb artillery,—
a thundering salvo came, the shell tearing through the
trees, and blowing up caissons—the drama had begun.

The first design of Gen. McDowell, commanding
the Federal army had been to turn the Southern right.
“My personal reconnoissance of the roads to the South,”
he wrote, “had shown that it was not practicable to
carry out the original plan of turning the enemy's
position on their right.

The alternative, therefore, was to turn the extreme
left of his position.” What is called “The Battle of
the Eighteenth” showed Gen. McDowell the impracticable
nature of his first design.

This was scarcely more than a skirmish, but an obstinate
one. Longstreet was there at Blackburn's ford,
with twelve hundred muskets—the troops occupying
the level, low grounds, unprotected, except by a sort of
elongated mole hill, which they had thrown up with
their bayonets. Behind this they were lying down.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

On the opposite side of the stream, the ground was
high, wooded, and excellent for attack. The advance
force of the enemy occupying it was about three
thousand infantry, with artillery.

At ten o'clock the attack began, under cover of an
artillery fire, and Longstreet's advance was speedily
driven across the stream. Then the enemy pressed
forward with cheers.

But they gained nothing. They were met by a close
and destructive fire of musketry, and fell back. Then
they charged again, and were again repulsed. They
charged a third time,—nearly gained the bank, but
were driven back at the point of the bayonet, and
retired.

Longstreet, calm, silent, and smoking his cigar, went
to his artillery on the slope in rear, and directed the
“duel” which now began between the opposing guns.
His battery was the “Washington Artillery” of New
Orleans, and it fired superbly. After four years' fighting,
in half a hundred battles, it attained no greater
skill than it displayed in this first action. As the guns
now opened, and the enemy replied,—their shell tearing
down limbs of trees, and screaming like unloosed
devils,—the infantry, crouching in the plain, looked
up with a sort of wondering, childish curiosity. When
a sudden crash across the stream was heard, and a
cloud of smoke rose from a blown-up caisson, they
langhed and cheered like school-boys.

The assault on Longstreet showed that Beauregard's
right could not be turned. As to his centre, at Mitchell's
ford, there was even less hope of breaking through
the earth-works bristling with cannon, behind which,

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

in the pines, were drawn up the long lines of bayonets.
Even if the blue masses were able to sweep over those
sullen war-dogs, awaiting with grim muzzles and burning
port fires, like the glare of red eyes, they would
find still in their path beyond, that obstinate hedge
of steel behind which the lightning slumbered. The
centre,—on the straight road to Manassas,—was thus
even less “practicable” than the right. The left only
remained.

It was to the left, then, that the brave and skillful
McDowell turned his eyes. There is no evidence that
he was disheartened. He had about fifty thousand infantry,
nine regiments of cavalry, and twelve batteries
of rifled artillery, numbering forty-nine gnns. Beauregard
had twenty-one thousand eight hundred and
thirty-three muskets, twenty-nine pieces of artillery,
almost all smooth-bore, and about three companies of
cavalry,—for Johnston, it must be remembered, had
not yet arrived. Thus McDowell could bring more
than two to one of all arms, against his adversary.

Does any reader question the accuracy of this statement?
We reply that Gen. Beauregard is our authority.
His own numbers he states officially; the
enemy's he states upon Federal authority.

It will thus be understood that General McDowell
did not despair. As to the army, and the great crowd
of camp-followers, they would have regarded the expression
of a doubt as to the ultimate result, a species
of insult. Never did a stranger or more motley rout
than that crowd of hangers-on, assemble in the wake
of an army. A ship leaves foam in its wake as it
moves,—the Grand Army seemed to carry with it a

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

great mass of scum. Editors, idlers, Congressmen,
correspondents, ladies even, flocked to Centreville as
to a festival. None seemed to regard it as a festival
of death at all, but rather as a day of carnival. While
waiting for the thunder from “the mysterious Virginia
woods,” the crowd moved to and fro, ruffled its plumes,
rustled its silks, drank its champagne, cracked its jests,
made its bets, and speculated upon the delightful jaunt
it would make to Richmond, after riding over the battle-field,
strewed with the rebel dead,—once their
brethren.

Does any reader say that this is rhetoric—mere
fancy? Alas! it is true; and whether it pleases or
offends matters little. Truth is no respecter of events
or persons, and is her own vindication. It was the late
Mr. Lincoln who uttered that profound and solemn
maxim, worthy of the great monarch of the Jews,—
“You cannot avoid history!”

That singular spectacle took place on Friday and
Saturday, the 19th and 20th of July. Gen. McDowell
had no part in it. There is a personage more bitter,
bloody, and implacable than the soldier: it is the civilian.
The Federal commander had too great a weight
upon his shoulders to laugh and caper. The great
problem was unsolved; Beauregard was still in his
path; the perilous flank movement of the United States
forces against the Confederate left absorbed McDowell's
whole attention.

On the southern side of Bull Run the aspect of
affairs had undergone a very great change. The
officer sent to Johnston had killed his horse, but he
had delivered his message in time. By noon on

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Saturday, the 20th, the bulk of Johnston's “Army
of the Shenandoah”—about 8,000 men—was at
Manassas. At midnight, Johnston, the cold, calm,
silent Virginian, was consulting with Beauregard,
the fiery, but self-possessed and reticent Creole.
Upon the tanned and ruddy face of Johnston, with
its English side-whiskers, its fixed gray eye, and
iron mouth, as upon the brunette countenance of
Beauregard with its “fighting jaw,” broad brow, and
eyes inflamed by watching, was seen by those around
them, the expression of a firm and moveless purpose.

That was to deliver battle where they were, to put
all upon the issue, and to drive the enemy back, or
die.

An army leader should have the spring of the
tiger, and the obstinate hold of the bull-dog. It is
not mere eulogy but truth to say that the Virginian
and the Louisianian had both—the first more of the
the last—the last more of the first.

At two hours past midnight—that is to say, toward
dawn of Sunday, July the 21st, couriers reached
Manassas with important intelligence. A reconnoissance
beyond the stream, in front of Stonebridge,
had developed the fact that Gen. McDowell was
massing his army on the Warrenton road, leading
from Centreville across Stonebridge, toward the
South, and that every probability existed of an attack
in force, at an early hour in the morning, upon
the Confederate left.

Sitting in a private room of the small house at
Manassas, which Beauregard then occupied as his
head-quarters, the two Generals listened to this

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

intelligence, dismissed every one, consulted, and determined
upon their plan of action.

It was simple, and was suggested by Beauregard—
that active, vigorous, and trenchant mind of cultivated
acumen and trained genius. As soon as the
movements of the enemy had fully established the design
attributed to them to turn the Southern left flank,
the Confederate right and centre was to throw itself
across Bull Run, advance straight upon Centreville,
assail the Federal forces in flank and reverse, and cut
off, break to pieces, and capture or destroy them.

This movement required coolness, nerve, and skill.
Ewell, Longstreet, and Bonham were relied on. At
four o'clock the plan was all arranged; orders were
sent to the commanders of the right and centre to hold
their troops in hand to move upon the enemy at a
moment's warning; then the two Generals waited,
watching the day as it slowly dawned beyond the belt
of woods.

It was ushered in with a low continuous thunder, in
the direction of Stonebridge; and above the tree-tops
rose those clouds of snowy smoke which mark the field
of battle.

What was the origin of that menacing cloud, which
shone against the blue sky, lit by the first beams of
day?

The reply is easy.

During the entire night, General McDowell had
been moving. Leaving behind him at Centreville a
rear-guard of fifteen or twenty thousand men, he had
pushed his main body forward, over a narrow and almost
unknown road, through the sombre depths of the

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“Big Forest,” emerged from its shadow, and was now
hastening forward to deliver the gigantic blow which
his active brain had planned in his tent at Centreville.

His plan was excellent: while Hunter and Heintzelmen,
with their strong divisions, pushed for Sudley
ford, beyond the Confederate left, strong bodies were
to take position opposite Stonebridge, Red House, and
other fords, with orders to divert the attention of
Beauregard by heavy demonstrations, as though designing
there to pass the stream. Under cover of
these feints, the column of Hunter was to cross at
Sudley; sweep down, clearing in succession every
ford; the forces opposite were then to pass over—
thus a body of about forty thousand men would be
concentrated at sunrise on the southern bank of Bull
Run, directly upon Beauregard's left flank.

Then the game would be as good as won. The Confederates
were scattered all along the stream over a
distance of eight miles, and several hours would be required
to concentrate a sufficient body near Stonebridge.
But before that could be done, the issue
would be decided. Falling like lightning upon the
southern flank, General Hunter had it in his power to
drive all before him: Beauregard must hastily evacuate
his works, and fall back on Manassas; then a battle
of two against one—the one retreating rapidly, the
two hotly pursuing.

Such was Hunter's plan, and it seemed at daylight
sure of success. His column pushed on steadily;
passed Bull Run and the little Catharpin; moved on,
without pausing; and at half-past eight was almost
within sight of the Confederate left.

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

What was that left?

The reply will sound ludicrous. It was eleven
hundred men, and four smooth-bore six-pounders.

One thing, it is true, counted. The infantry were
Alabamians, Mississippians, and Georgians, commanded
by such men as Wheat. The artillery were Virginians,
commanded by that brave, Gray Latham.
The whole was led by Evans, that veritable grizzly
bear, with the shaggy beard, and the flashing eyes, who
was to inflict upon the enemy, three months from this
day, the bloody disaster of Ball's Bluff.

He was opposite Stonebridge, and the Federal force
across the stream had duly made the demonstrations
ordered, both with infantry and artillery. A swarm
of sharpshooters had made repeated feints to cross,
firing rapidly as they did so; and the rattle of these
popguns, mingled with the roar of the Federal artillery,
completely diverted Evans' attention from the
thunderbolt about to fall upon his rear, from the direction
of Sudley.

It was nearly nine o'clock before that approaching
fate sent its long, warning shadow on before, to his
position near the bridge. Then the whole extent of
the mortal peril menacing him, became obvious. A
mounted man came at a thundering gallop to announce
that a great host of the enemy were closing in upon
his rear to crush his little force like an egg-shell.

Evans acted as he always did—like the heart of
oak he was. Taking eight hundred of his eleven hundred
infantry, and two of his four six-pounders, he
hurried to the scene of danger, and at a point on the

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

Sudley-Brentsville road, west of the Stone House,
struck full against the front of Hunter.

A single glance revealed the whole extent of the
danger. Directly before the eight-hundred men and
two guns of Evans, were the sixteen thousand men
of Hunter, with seven companies of cavalry, and
twenty-four pieces of artillery. Opposite Red House
ford, the force of General Keyes was about to cross;
that at Stonebridge was closing in; more than thirty
thousand men would soon be opposed to less than
one thousand; but it was necessary to meet and arrest
them, or die.

No other course was left. Beauregard must have
time to concentrate his forces near Stonebridge; a
new line of battle must be formed; time must be
purchased with blood. The little force of Southerners
went forward to the struggle as the three hundred
of Leonidas took post between the walls of Thermopylae.

The war was fruitful in heroic deeds but it offers no
braver spectacle than this. Hope must have veiled
her face for that handful—the grave yawned before
them. There was no possibility of victory for them.
How could that atom arrest for a single instant the
mighty machine rolling on to crush it?

A commander of weak nerves might have asked
himself that question. It never occured to Evans.
He placed his six-pounders on the hill in his rear;
drew up his men; and received with the obstinacy of
a bull dog the furious assault of the enemy.

It was the Second Rhode Island Infantry, supported
by six thirteen-pound rifles, which led the charge; and

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

opposed to them were the men of the Fourth Alabama.
The lines delivered their volleys almost breast to
breast, and in an instant the field was one great cloud
of smoke, from which rose cheers, yells, groans,
mingled with thunder.

From that moment the conflict became one of
enormous bitterness, and the Federal forces fought
with a gallantry which achieved the best results.
Evans fought like a tiger, but his thin line was almost
annihilated by the concentrated fire of the Federal
musketry and cannon. Wheat fell, and was borne
from the field; all around Evans, raging like a wild
boar, his men were falling. Step by step, he was
forced back, torn and bleeding.

Still the thought of retreat did not occur to him.
It was necessary to fight until reinforcements came,
holding that precious ground. If he could not hold
it, then it was necessary to die. Blood was dear, but
time was beyond all estimate.

Soon the moment came, however, when all was
plainly over—when a handful of Southerners only remained
and the conflict was no longer possible. The
enemy pressed on with cheers. Evans was forced back,
fighting desperately at every step—when all at once
the expected reinforcements came. Descending rapidly
from the Henry House hill in his rear were
seen the four thousand men of Bee and Bartow—and
reaching the field, General Bee took command:
formed line of battle, and threw himself like an
athlete against the victorious enemy. The conflict
which followed was a war of giants. Bee had under
him, besides Evans' remnant, four regiments and four

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

guns—to this the enemy opposed eight brigades and
their great force of cavalry and artillery. But now
more than ever it was necessary to hold that ground,
for Beauregard was moving, and Bee was the one of
ten thousand for the work before him.

From the moment of his arrival the thunders of
battle redoubled. It was a trained and full-armed
gladiator, however small of stature, which threw himself
against the Federal Goliah; and the conflict was
of great ferocity.

“I salute the Eighth Georgia with my hat off,” said
Beauregard, afterwards, as the bleeding survivors
passed him. “History shall never forget you!”

But with Bee, as with Evans, the moment of fate
was to come. The force before him was too ponderous.
No blows against it told. The hammer was
shattered by the anvil.

By main force of merciless fusilades, and storms of
shell and canister, the Southern lines were, man by
man, swept to perdition. The ground was drenched
in blood; the air was a sulphur-cloud; the thin line
staggered to and fro, having bid farewell to hope.
Then an incident as ludicrous as tragic came to finish
all. From Red House ford the brigades of Sherman
were seen pressing forward to envelope the
right flank of the main band of Southerners. It was
a giant closing his huge hand upon a fly—a sledge-hammer
raised to crush an insect. In thirty minutes
Bee saw that his brigade would be annihilated: and
with bitterness of heart he gave the order to retire
toward the high ground in his rear.

At the word, the gray line fell back, fighting still, but

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

in disorder, and with little spirit. The men were brave—
never were soldiers braver than those Georgians,
Alabamians and Mississippians—but hope had deserted
them; and only the trained troops of many
battles fight when every chance of victory has disappeared.

Bee saw with unutterable anguish that the retreat
was every instant threatening to become a panic-stricken
flight. But he could not check it. In vain
did he ride, sword in hand, through the fire which
swept his lines, beseeching the men to fall back in good
order, and not fly. His voice was unheard, or his
orders unheeded. The merciless volleys from the
Federal infantry tore all to pieces; the hurricane of
canister swept, as with the besom of destruction, the
whole field over which the men were scattering, mere
fugitives.

It was at this instant—when Bee was mastered by
a sort of fury of despair, and his men in hopeless rout—
that the glitter of bayonets was seen beyond the
Henry House hill. Plunging the spurs into his horse,
Bee went to meet them, and found himself face to
face with a soldier in an old gray coat, riding a bay
horse. A yellow cadet cap drooped above the forehead
of this personage. Under its rim a pair of dark
eyes glittered.

Bee, covered with dust and sweat, his horse foaming,
his drawn sword in his hand, stopped suddenly in front
of the silent man.

“General, they are beating us back!” he groaned.

And he pointed with his sword to the blue masses

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

which were pressing his disordered troops, with that
continuous and mortal fire.

Jackson looked in the direction indicated. Not a
feature moved. Then his eye flashed; a slight color
came to his cheek, and he said, in his calm, brief
voice:

“Sir, we will give them the bayonet.”

There are words which, however quietly uttered,
ring in the ears of men like the blast of a bugle.
These of Jackson rang thus in the ears of Bee. Without
reply he wheeled his horse, went back at a gallop
to his broken lines, and pointing with his sword to
Jackson, shouted:

“Look! there is Jackson standing like a stone wall!
Let us determine to die here, and we will conquer!”

His men thrilled at these noble words, vibrating in
the air above them like the sound of a clarion; shouts
answered them; the lines were partially restored; and
once more holding in his strong, brave grasp, that battered
and splintered, but sharp and tempered weapon,
his brigade, Bee took position on the right of Jackson,
halting and facing the great masses pressing on to
crush him.

Then was witnessed a spectacle which made the pulses
throb. It was that presented by the six hundred men
of Hampton, meeting front to front, on the Warrenton
road, the whole division of Keyes, and driving it
back. The stubborn blood of a race of thorough-breds
fought that day in the veins of Wade Hampton, as it
fought thereafter upon many memorable fields.

There are men whose characters, like their faces,

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

“dare you to forget.” Such a man was Hampton, nor
will the South forget him.

But the moment came for him, as it had come for
Evans; as it had come for Bee. Flanked on the left,
his line swept by a furious fire of artillery posted near
the Old Stone House, Hampton was compelled to fall
back in order to escape annihilation; he did so; took
position on the right, like Bee—then Jackson, with
his two thousand six hundred and eleven muskets,
moved forward, slow, unshaken, silent as some approaching
fate.

In twenty minutes he had formed line of battle under
the eastern crest of the Henry House hill. In
front of his men, lying down to escape the storm
sweeping over them, the figure of the Virginian was
seen riding to and fro, his lips repeating calmly,
“Steady, boys! steady, all's well!” In front of his
line two guns, which he had just posted there, were
steadily firing.

That moment was the turning point of the battle of
Manassas. Had the enemy advanced, they would have
swept the hill, and snatched victory; for nearly thirty
thousand infantry, and about thirty pieces of artillery,
besides a regiment of cavalry, were there, right in front
of less than five thousand Southerners.

They did not attack in force for more than an hour.
Then the Southern lines were ready.

Johnston and Beauregard—the latter directing operations
under the former, his superior—had determined
to fight the decisive battle here. Why? From one of
those fatalities which prove to men what puppets in
the hands of Providence they are.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

The officer sent to order the right and centre to move
upon the enemy's rear at Centreville, had failed to deliver
the order, or had delivered it too late. The right,
under Ewell, moved; the centre, under Bonham, remained
in the trenches. Thus the golden moment
passed—the hand upon the dial of destiny points to
“too late.” Johnston and Beauregard went on their
foaming horses in the direction of Stonebridge.

There the opposing lines were about to grapple in a
mortal struggle. The fate of a continent seemed about
to be decided upon the slope of the Henry House hill,
amid those clumps of pines and green cornfields above
which hovered the lurid cloud of battle. Thunder,
lightning, and tempest, seemed to have reached their
utmost fury there. In the midst of smoke, dust, and
uproar—the diabolical bass of artillery, and the crashing
treble of musketry—the blue and gray lines were
about to rush together like two wild animals drunk
with blood, and bent on tearing each other to peices.

Johnston was and is, and ever will be, a brave soldier—
a fighter, no less than a general. He seized the
colours of the Fourth Alabama, shouted to the men to
follow him, and plunged with that deadly burden into
the gulf of battle. The men followed him with wild
cheers, and the Alabamians were good, from that instant,
for a conflict as desperate as the first.

Beauregard was galloping up and down the lines,
with his drawn sword in his hand. In his black eyes
burned the hard-fighting Creole blood; his sallow
cheeks were flushed—at that moment, as he darted to
and fro, calling on the troops to die in defence of their

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

homes and altars, it was one of the great Marshals of
the Empire rallying the Old Guard of Napoleon.

In thirty minutes the broken and disheartened lines
of Bee and Evans were as firm as a rock again. Hampton
was by them, cool and composed as ever; on the
left were some companies which had hastened from
below—and in the centre was Jackson, a stone wall
backed by a steel hedge of bayonets.

Hitherto, the writer of this page has stated facts, in
regard to which there is no controversy. They are not
only history, but accepted history. What followed the
arrival of Johnston and Beauregard is reported diversely.
The latter officer reports that Jackson charged
twice, being driven in the first charge, from the hill.
Johnston, Hampton, Pendleton, and Jackson himself,
state that he charged but once, and was never driven
from the hill. We follow Johnston, Hampton, Pendleton,
and Jackson.

This latter won on this occasion his soubriquet of
“Stonewall”—he also won the enthusiastic admiration
of his men. Wounded in the hand, he wrapped it in a
handkerchief, and forgot it. Surrounded by hurry and
excitement, he remained as cool as ice.

“General!” exclaimed an officer, “I think the day
is going against us!”

Jackson looked sidewise at the speaker. Then, in
his curt voice, he replied:

“If you think so, sir, you had better say nothing
about it.”

Riding slowly up and down, he waited—unconscious
wholly, it seemed, of the terrible fire amid
which he moved. He had ordered his four regiments

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

to remain lying down, in line of battle, behind the
guns, until the enemy arrived within about seventy-five
yards of them, when they were to rise, and
“charge with the bayonet.”

Soon the moment came. The Federal forces had
swept on, gained the plateau of the Henry House, and
now their rear was seen to close up; their masses
were rapidly formed for the charge. The great
swarm seemed to concentrate; the blue lines presented
a front, broad, deep, and terrible, with its bristling
bayonets; then, all at once, with redoubled thunders
of musketry and cannon, they were hurled against
the thin Confederate front.

The assault was met with the bayonet. Rising suddenly
from the pines, the Virginians, under Jackson,
fired a volley, and rushed up the slope. With shouts,
cheers, mad yells, the blue and gray lines clashed,
fighting desperately for the possession of the plateau.

In ten minutes the Southerners had swept the Federal
forces back, and gained it. Then the question
was—could they hold it?—and one of the bloodiest
conflicts, of a war as bloody as any in history, took
place on the slope of that hill.

Jackson did not flinch. It was a veritable stone
wall which he presented to his foes, but a wall that
still advanced, step by step, as inexorable as destiny.

On his right and left some of the bravest gentlemen
of the South were fighting, falling, and dying. One—
a boy, and a private—exclaimed, as they carried
him expiring from the field:

“They've done for me now, but my father's there

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

yet!—our army's there yet!—and liberty's there
yet!”

Hampton, charging with his legion, near the Henry
House, was shot, and fell.

Bee fell, struck down at the head of his troops,
grasping the sword which South Carolina had presented
to him.

Bartow, who had said, “I shall go into that fight
with a determination never to leave the field alive, but
in victory,” was shot through the heart while leading
the Seventh Georgia, and died exclaiming:

“They've killed me, but never give up the field!”

But, in spite of the fall of their leaders, the troops
pressed on. Jackson had rooted himself firmly in the
soil of the plateau, and now, as the right and left
wings closed up, and preserved his flanks from danger,
he made his great advance. In the midst of the
hurricane, which had now reached its wildest intensity,
he dressed his line, placed himself in front, and
fell, like a thunderbolt, upon the Federal centre.

An instant decided all. The centre was pierced;
the two wings of the United States army separated;
and as Jackson's brigade, supported, shoulder to shoulder,
by the South Carolinians of Hampton, the North
Carolinians of Fisher, the Georgians, Alabamians,
Mississippians, and other troops, rolled foward, like a
wave of iron, and pressed the Federal right, centre,
and left, the troops of General McDowell were thrown
into disorder; then they gave way; then they broke;
then were seen flying, with the shouting Confederates
pursuing them.

The Federal commander formed a new line of

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

battle, in the shape of a crescent, extending along the
ridge in rear of the Old Stone House; but his men
had lost heart.

Just as another advance had begun the brave Gen.
Kirby Smith arrived with seventeen hundred fresh
troops—these were thrown into action—fell on the
enemy's right—and the long, hard conflict soon terminated.

The Federal army, which had advanced that morning
in all the pride, pomp, and circumstance of glorious
war, was no longer anything but a mass of fugitives;
and, sitting his horse upon the battle-field,
General Stonewall Jackson said:

“Give me ten thousand men, and I will be in Washington
to-night!”

Such was Manassas—the first great fight of the
civil war. I have endeavored to describe the struggle
with the fairness of truth itself, not with rancour or
bitterness. Alas! grief supplants hatred when I think
of that battle; for the night of the action fell dark as
a funeral pall upon the corpses of more than one
friend whom I dearly loved, and still mourn.

I have described the battle. I would not like to
undertake a description of the retreat—of that tragic
spectacle of human beings mastered by a frightful
panic—of masses torn by shot and bursting shell—of
men rolling, crushed beneath the wheels of their own
artillery—of others throwing away guns, knapsacks,
oilcloths, swords, hats, coats, every object which was
calculated to impede their flight to the sheltering ramparts
of Washington.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

Let others elaborate that sombre and terrible picture;
the present writer declines the lugubrious task.

It is enough to say here that, on the evening of the
21st of July, 1861, the “Grand Army” of the United
States was in hopeless rout. Its pride was all broken;
its flowers had disappeared before the sythe of death;
it was as the unripe fruit which fades before the summer.

We shall meet hereafter with battles as desperate,
and more bloody, but with none which possess the
dramatic interest of this one.

It was the death-wrestle of two great races, and one
fell, it seemed, never to rise again. But that hope
was vain. The fallen grew stronger—the conquerer
weaker.

At Gettysburg, in July, 1863, the mighty gladiators
seemed of nearly equal strength.

At Petersburg, in the spring of 1865, the world saw
that the victor at Manassas, Fredericksburg, Cold Harbor,
Chancellorsville, was tottering, feeble, faint.

It was not until the 9th of April, at Appomattox
Court House, that the explanation of this phenomenon
was given.

The Southern army was not conquered; it was
starving to death.

-- 035 --

p508-036 II. PORT REPUBLIC.

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

There was in Virginia in 1862 an old officer of the
French army who had followed Napoleon throughout
his greatest campaigns, and was a very enthusiastic
admirer of the Emperor. When the intelligence
of Jackson's victory at Port Republic came,
Col. ———exclaimed:

“He is the greatest of all soldiers! There never
was a greater campaign than the campaign of the
Valley. I will not say that Jackson imitated Napoleon,
but, if he had lived before the Emperor, I would
say that Napoleon imitated Jackson!”

The object of this paper is to describe the action,
the intelligence of which aroused the military enthusiasm
of the old French officer.

To perform this task conscientiously and accurately,
it is necessary to begin at the beginning. The
marches of Jackson were even more remarkable
than his battles—the huge strides of the Colossus
more interesting even than the blows which he dealt.
He aimed to conquer an enemy rather by sweat than
blood—and Port Republic was only the last scene of
the last act in a drama which was from the first scene
movement, movement, movement!

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

In March of this year, 1862, Jackson was at Winchester
with four thousand men, with orders to hold the
Valley.

One morning the enemy advanced upon him with
about forty thousand men—that is, ten to one; and,
when his friends said, sadly, “Good-bye, General,”
he did not take the hands held out, and replied:

“No! I will never leave Winchester without a fight—
never! never!”

Four hours afterwards he was retreating, but only in
obedience to a peremptory order from Richmond.

“Is everything removed, Major?” he said to his
chief quartermastor.

“Nearly everything, General.”

“Take your time, Major; I am in no hurrry to leave
Winchester.”

Retreating slowly up the Valley, he had reached
Mount Jackson, when Ashby sent him word that the
enemy were moving their forces from Winchester
toward Fredricksburg to reinforce McClellan on the
Chickahominy. At the intelligence Jackson put his
column in motion, and hastened with his “foot cavalry”
toward the Potomac. Fifty miles were passed
over with the speed of horse. The enemy, eleven
thousand in number, were found at Kernstown; and,
although the three thousand men of Jackson were so
much exhausted that they staggered when their feet
were placed upon the rolling stones of the turnpike,
their commander gave the order to attack.

The battle of Kernstown followed—the struggle of
two thousand seven hundred and forty-two men to
drive about eight thousand from the field. That fight

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

was one of the hardest of the war. Jackson said that
the firing was more rapid and continuous than during
any portion of the battle of Manassas.

The action commenced at four o'clock on a bleak
March evening, with the wind sobbing over the great
fields of broom-straw, soon to be dabbled in blood.
Until nightfall it raged with enormous bitterness.
Time after time the Federal flag went down, and a
Northern officer afterwards declared that the obstinate
stand made by a single Federal regiment “alone saved
them.”

But at dark Jackson was beaten. The enemy were
enveloping both his flanks, and driving his centre.
Ashby at that moment sent him word that if he could
only hold his ground ten minutes longer, the Federal
forces would retire. “I know this to be so,” said
Ashby; he had captured, it is said, a courier of Gen.
Shields', bearing the order. But it was too late The
battle was lost. Jackson's men were retreating—sullenly,
doggedly, “without panic,” as even the Federal
commander said in his report—but they were retreating.

Having moved back three or four miles, Jackson lay
down in a fence corner, slept for an hour or more, and
at daylight commenced his retreat—unpursued, almost.
The enemy followed him no further than Strasburg,
from which point they fell back to Winchester, barricading
the road in their rear.

About the middle of April Jackson was in camp,
near Mount Jackson, when he received intelligence
that the enemy were advancing, in heavy force. Soon
their advance guard struck his front, under Ashby.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

The Confederate commander was too weak to fight the
heavy force under Banks, and slowly moved across the
Shenandoah toward Swift Run Gap, through which
ran the road to Richmond. Ashby had remained behind,
and it was in endeavoring to destroy the bridge
over the Shenandoah on this occasion, that his historie
white horse received the historic death-wound.

Meanwhile, Jackson had reached his fastness in the
Blue Ridge, and it was evident that he had not the
least intention of retreating further. Like the Scottish
chieftain, his back was against the rock, and he did not
mean to fly.

Gen. Banks advanced no further than Harrisonburg.
From that place he sent, on the 24th of April,
a dispatch to Washington, announcing that “the rebel
Jackson” had abandoned the Valley, and was then in
full retreat upon Richmond.

The commentary upon this statement was amusing.
Jackson moved rapidly to Staunton, advanced thence
to the western mountains, struck and defeated Milroy,
who was coming to join Banks, drove him from
McDowell to Franklin, and then, having drawn up his
army, and returned thanks to God for the victory,
while the enemy were still firing, returned by rapid
marches to the Valley. Gen. Banks had fallen back to
Strasburg, where he was fortifying. Such had been
the result of Jackson's “retreat upon Richmond.”

No time was lost by the Virginian. He summoned
Ewell to meet him at Newmarket; from that point
crossed the Shenandoah and the Massinutton, advanced
down the Luray Valley, and, before the enemy were
aware of his presence, made a furious assault upon

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

their outpost, at Front Royal—that is to say, precisely
on the flank of General Banks at Strasburg.

The Federal force at Front Royal disappeared, as
though swept away by the wind, and Jackson pushed
on rapidly to strike the Valley turnpike, between
Strasburg and Winchester, full in the enemy's rear.
He struck their column moving back in haste upon
Winchester. At the sudden thunder of his artillery,
the long columns of cavalry broke and vanished like
phantoms in the woods; the trains and artillery ran off
at a gallop, and the tail of the long snake, cut off from
the rest, retreated rapidly upon Strasburg, whence it
escaped to the mountains.

Jackson now hastened on, without pausing for a
moment, toward Winchester. Moving steadily all
night, and driving before him every Federal force
which barred the way, he came within sight of Winchester
at dawn, and, an hour afterwards, made a resolute
attack. General Banks had assembled all his
available forces there, and occupied the high hill to the
west of the town; but Jackson knew that no real resistance
would await him from troops thus demoralized.
He formed his line of battle, sent word to Ewell, on
the Front Royal road, to close in, and the two columns
rushed, right and left, upon the town, meeting, and
driving everything before them.

The blue lines were utterly broken, in full retreat,
and were hastening out at the northern end of the
town while Jackson's men were entering the southern
suburbs.

The scene which followed will long be remembered
by those who witnessed it. Men, women, and children

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

flocked into the streets, shouting, laughing, and waving
their handkerchiefs; and such was the enthusiasm of
the young girls to welcome their gray defenders, that
men had to be sent forward to motion them out of the
way, in order that the platoons might deliver their fire.

“Thank God, we are free! Thank God, we are free
once more!” resounded upon every side, and Jackson
exhibited an emotion which he had never been known
to display before. He caught his cap from his head,
waved it in the air, and he, the sedate, serious Stonewall
Jackson—cheered! But the ovation did not
divert him from his work. He rode on rapidly through
the town, and followed so closely, ahead of his own
column, the footsteps of the enemy, that a staff officer
said:

“Don't you think you are exposing yourself to danger,
General?”

To this caution he paid not the least attention. His
brief reply was:

“Tell the troops to press right on to the Potomac!”

But the infantry was broken down, and the cavalry
was not in place. This fact alone saved the Federal
forces from capture. They reached Martinsburg, rapidly
passed the Potomac, and General Banks said, in
his report of these events, “It is seldom that a river
crossing of such magnitude is achieved with greater
success, and there were never more grateful hearts, in
the same number of men, than when, at mid-day on the
26th, we stood on the opposite shore.”

At Winchester, Jackson captured great quantities of
stores; but the work was not done, and the time for
rest was still far distant. The enemy retained

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

possession of Harper's Ferry, and toward that point the old
Stonewall Brigade, under that brave spirit, Winder,
was promptly sent.

Winder advanced to Charlestown, and, at the first
roar of his guns, the enemy there retreated, pursued by
the Southerners to Halltown. Jackson arrived on the
following morning with his main body, advanced
straight upon Harper's Ferry, and was about to attack,
when intelligence reached him which communicated a
very unexpected and most disagreeable aspect to affairs.

A few words will explain. The advance of the formidable
athlete toward the Potomac had excited the
utmost consternation in Washington. The daring of
the man was so well known that the Federal authorities
trembled for the fate of their capital. The wildest
rumors were everywhere prevalent. “Where is Jackson?”
“Has he taken Washington?” These and a
hundred similar questions were asked; at least, the
northern journals said so. The government certainly
shared this anxiety. President Lincoln had already
writeen a hurried dispatch to General McDowell, at
Fredericksburg, in which he said: “You are instructed,
laying aside for the present the movement on
Richmond, to put twenty thousand men in motion at
once for the Shenandoah, to capture the forces of Jackson
and Ewell.” The Federal Secretary of War now
telegraphed to the Governor of Massachusetts: “Send
all the troops forward that you can, immediately.
Banks completely routed. Intelligence from various
quarters leaves no doubt that the enemy in great force
are advancing on Washington. You will please organize
and forward immediately all the volunteer and

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

militia force in your State.” Similar dispatches are
said to have been sent to the other States—ex uno
disce omnes.

The “great force” at Jackson's command was at
this time about fifteen thousand men. This he stated
to Col. Boteler of his staff.

“What will you do if the enemy cut you off, General?”
asked the Colonel.

“I will fall back upon Maryland for reinforcements,”
was the cool response.

Credo quia absurdum est. Jackson believed in many
things which other Generals thought absurd until he
accomplished them.

The intelligence which came to Jackson, now at
Harper's Ferry, was enough to try his nerves. The
heavy column sent up by General McDowell from
Fredericksburg was at Front Royal, and had captured
the Confederate force there. The advance was hastening
toward Strasburg; and, as if this were not enough,
Gen. Fremont, with an army estimated at twenty thousand
men, was hurrying to the same point, Strasburg,
from the West—had reached the town of Wardensville
across the mountain.

Thus a force of about forty thousand or fifty thousand
men was closing in rapidly upon Jackson's rear
at Strasburg. If the columns under Shields and
Fremont made a junction there before his arrival—
“good-night to Marmion!” Fifteen thousand resolute
men could accomplish much, but they could scarcely
cut their way through fifty thousand. The great point,
therefore, was to reach the village of Strasburg before
the enemy. Then the little army would be safe.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Jackson began to move without delay.

“I will return again shortly, and as certainly as
now,” he said, in his brief, calm voice, to the women
and children of Winchester, when he left them. Then
he rode on, and rejoined his column. The captured
stores, and the prisoners, some three thousand in number,
were rapidly sent forward; the army followed;
it was a race between the Confederate commander
and his adversaries which would arrive first. The
stake was not an unimportant one—it was nothing
less than Jackson's army.

Hastening forward, Jackson reached Strasburg just
as Fremont's advance force came in sight; the column
under Shields was yet some miles distant. Unfortunately,
the old Stonewall Brigade had been left behind
at Harper's Ferry; until it arrived, no one who knew
the character of Jackson for a moment believed that
he would continue his march.

He halted, and waited. Fremont pressed on, intent
upon his prey; soon his advance force was in sight of
Strasburg, and came on rapidly in line of battle.

“Ewell, attack!” was Jackson's order, as at the
second Manassass his brief words were, “Ewell, advance!”

Ewell attacked, as that hardy soldier always did,
with vigor. The head of Fremont's column was driven
back upon the main body. Ewell pressed forward; the
long rattle of his musketry echoed from the mountain
side, and that echo reached the ears and stirred the
pulses of a little column of foot-sore and weary men,
who were hastening on to join their commander.

It was the Stonewall Brigade, now only an hour or

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

two's march away. At the sound of Ewell's guns the
worn-out men pressed on more rapidly. All knew
that their fate depended upon the speed of that march.
An hour gained meant safety—an hour lost meant
capture and destruction.

At Middletown, Winder, then commanding the
Brigade, saw motionless on the turnpike the long lines
of Ashby's cavalry. That stout cavalier never yet
deserted comrade; at the sight of Winder the brown
eyes flashed.

“I never felt so much relieved in my life!” exclaimed
Ashby, grasping is friend's hand. “I was
certain you would be cut off, and had made up my
mind to join you, and advise you to force your way
through Ashby's Gap at Gordonsville!”*

Ewell was still fighting obstinately when bayonets
were seen to glitter in the direction of Winchester; a
red flag flashed in the sunshine; steadily the weary
column came—the old Brigade was safe “at home”
with its commander.

As it entered the town, Jackson ordered Ewell to
fall back. Then the army moved; Ashby's cavalry
retired, the last, from Strasburg; as they disappeared,
the enemy rushed in to seize their prey.

That prey had escaped. The lion was out of the
meshes.

The army moved on steadily, Ashby holding the
rear, and drawing blood with his teeth when they
pressed him too closely. Thus pushing before it the
long train of captured stores, and the blue line of

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

prisoners, the column ascended the Valley; Newmarket
was reached and passed; the Shenandoah crossed;
Harrisonburg attained. If Jackson could now strike
across to Port Republic—a little village in the forks
of the Shenandoah—he could send off his captures
through Brown's Gap to Richmond, place his back
against the mountain, and strike a mortal blow either
at Fremont in his front, or at Shields, advancing up
the Luray Valley, on his flank.

Without delay, the formidable “game” continued
to press forward to the harbor of refuge.

On the morning of the 6th of June, Jackson's
column was moving steadily across to Port Republic—
Fremont pressing closely on the rear, and Shields,
as the signal-flags on the mountain announced, hastening
up to cut off the army at Brown's Gap.

Jackson did not hurry. Those who saw him will
testify that he never was more calm.

Ashby brought up the rear, fighting over every foot
of the ground, with splendid gallantry.

On this day he ambushed and captured Col. Percy
Wyndham; three hours afterwards the chevalier,
“without reproach of fear,” was dead.

Just at sunset, as the woodlands slept in the dreamy
light of one of the most beautiful afternoons of June,
he had rushed forward at the head of a small force
to assail the Pennsylvania “Bucktails,” under Col.
Kane; the ranks had closed in, in a bitter struggle;
Ashby's horse was shot; he sprung to his feet; but as
he was waving his sword—as “Virginians, charge!”
came from his lips—a bullet pierced his breast. He
expired almost immediately, but not before the enemy

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

was driven,—and his body was brought out before a
cavalryman.

The brave Col. Kane, who had been captured, was
told of it.

“I am sorry,” he said; “he was a noble fellow!”

It was an enemy who said that; but Ashby did not
need the praise of friend or foe. His brief career was
like a dream of chivalry; but to-day his name and
fame are cut upon a tablet warmer and more durable
than “monumental alabaster.”

That tablet is the great heart of Virginia.

From this moment commenced that series of superb
manoeuvres, which culminated in the excellently fought
battle of Port Republic.

To understand the “situation,” it is absolutely necessary
to look at the map. Fremont was at Harrison
burg; Shields at Conrad's Store, in the Luray Valley;
Jackson at Port Republic. These three points are
nearly the angles of an equilateral triangle,—the sides
ten or fifteen miles in length.

Jackson had twelve thousand men; Shields about
the same; Fremont about twenty thousand, according
to the records captured by Gen. Ewell. It must have
been near that.

If Fremont joined Shields, or Shields joined Fremont,
a column of about thirty-two thousand troops
would thus be opposed to twelve thousand. If he
joined him—but that had been provided against.
Jackson had destroyed the bridge at Conrad's Store,
as he had destroyed that near Newmarket. Trying a
second time to cross, Shields found the swollen current
directly in his path. No junction was possible

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

—Jackson, crouching like a tiger at Port Republic,
could spring either on Fremont or Shields, according
to his fancy.

It will soon be seen that he intended to crush them
before they could unite—to tear to pieces Shields, and
then attack and destroy Fremont, or be destroyed by
him. It might have been thought that the great gladiator
was tired of retreating—that the spirit of “fight”
flushed his pulses. Those near him at that moment
saw an expression upon his face, which is best described
by the word “dangerous.”

A moment of great personal peril to the commander
was to precede the hour of danger for his command.
The incident about to be related is curious.

Jackson's main body reached the Shenandoah, opposite
Port Republic, on the night of June 7th. The
General sent some cavalry in the direction of Shields,
and then established his head-quarters in the town.

On the next morning he had just mounted his horse,
when the cavalry came back panic-stricken, pursued
by Federal horse and artillery, one piece of which galloped
up, and unlimbered at the bridge.

Jackson was cut off from his army. That bridge
was his only means of return to his forces, and it was
commanded by the muzzle of a piece of artillery,
loaded and ready. The General acted with rapidity.
Riding straight toward the gun he called out,

“Who ordered you to post that gun there? Bring
it here!”

Who could give such an order but a Federal officer
of rank? The gun was quickly limbered up—began

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

to move to the place directed—and Jackson with his
staff spurred rapidly across the bridge.

The ruse was discovered too late by the artillery
officer—Captain Robinson, of Portsmouth, Ohio. He
fired three shots at the fugitives, but they screamed
above them. Jackson continued his way, and, passing
rapidly through the camps, with his cap in his hand,
exclaimed:

“Beat the long roll!”

It was beaten; the troops sprung to arms; Taliaferros'
brigade rushed straight to the bridge, and in fifteen
minutes the Federal artillery was captured, their
cavalry in full flight.

The Confederates were still pursuing them, when a
low, continuous thunder—sullen and ominous—was
heard in the direction of Harrisburg. Ewell was fighting
Fremont at Cross Keys. The hardy Virginian, at
the head of his five thousand bayonets, had thrown
himself impetuously against the twenty thousand of
the enemy, at the spot where the “Cross Keys Tavern”
used to stand, about midway between Port Republic
and Harrisonburg.

Cross Keys was one of the “neatest” fights of the
war. It may be said of the soldier who commanded
the Southerners there, that he thought that “war
meant fight, and that fight meant kill.” He threw forward
his right—drove the enemy half a mile—
brought up his left—was about to push forward, when,
just at nightfall, Jackson sent him an order to withdraw
with the main body of his command to Port
Republic.

Ewell obeyed, and put his column in motion, leav

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

ing only a small force to observe the enemy. He was
the last to leave the field, and was seen helping the
wounded to mount upon horseback. To those too
badly hurt to be moved from the ground, he gave
money for their necessities out of his own pocket.

Health to you, General! wherever you may be. A
heart of steel beat in your breast in old days; but at
Cross Keys the groans of the wounded melted it.

What Jackson intended on this night of June 8th, is
known from the memoir of an officer. Col. Patten,
left to command the small force in Fremont's front,
went at midnight to ascertain Jackson's exact instructions.

“Hold your position as well as you can,” was his
order; “then fall back when obliged; take a new position,
and hold it in the same way, and I'll be back to
join you in the morning. By the blessing of Providence,
I hope to be back by ten o'clock.”

That is to say, before ten o'clock Shields would be
crushed, and Jackson designed returning to assail
Fremont.

That enormous will had determined upon everything—
the mathematical brain had mapped out, in advance,
the whole series of manoeuvres. I have said above
that at this time Jackson was perfectly calm and composed.
A singular proof of that statement will now
be given, and, perhaps, some readers may find it supports
the strange theory, held by not a few of his men,
that Jackson was mentally “inspired.”*

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

At one o'clock in the day, during the fight at Cross
Keys, he rode up and dismounted from his horse near
the bridge at Port Republic, “unusually absorbed, but
perfectly tranquil.”

“Major,” he said, turning with the sweet smile of a
child to an officer near, “would it not be a glorious
thing if God would give us a great victory to-day?”

Two hours passed slowly; the cannonade from Cross
Keys became, if anything, more violent. The remainder
of the scene shall be described in the words
of the brave officer who furnishes the memoir:

“Great was my astonishment,” says Captain Howard's
MS., “when, after a long silence, the General
called abruptly, `Pendleton! write a note to General
Ewell—say the enemy are defeated at all points, and
to press them with cavalry, or, if necessary, with
Wheat's battalion and artillery.' What could have led
him to such a conclusion, I was, and still am, utterly
unable to imagine, for my knowledge was certain that
he had received no other dispatches from the field, and
in the hearing of all of us, the noise of conflict was at
least as loud and as near as ever; besides, Jackson
would have been one of the last to draw any inference
from the latter sign, for, as he told me once before
himself, he was `deaf in one car, and could not well
distinguish the direction of sounds.' Captain Pendleton,
however, without remark, wrote the order, or whatever
it might be termed, to Gen. Ewell, and, as he
placed the sheet of paper against my horse's shoulder
for a writing desk, I saw that he used almost exactly
Jackson's words. With no little expectation, I awaited
the result, and, accordingly, in about half an hour, and

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

near the time that the courier must have reached the
battle-field, the cannonade began to slacken, and
presently arrived a dispatch from Gen. Ewell stating,
not, indeed, that the enemy were routed so as to be
pursued, but that they were repulsed at all points.”

Observe that Captain Howard states that “Jackson
returned from the direction of Cross Keys about
one o'clock, and dismounted from his horse near the
bridge.” In the second place, “I remained near his
side for at least two hours, during which time only
couriers came from the battle-field,”—and at this
time, that is, at three o'clock, Jackson sent his singular
order.

In Febuary, 1864, the writer of this wrote to Gen.
Ewell on the subject of Cross Keys, and received a
detailed and interesting memoir of the action.

“About 11, A. M.,” says Gen. Ewell, “the enemy
advanced on my front, driving in the Fifteenth Alabama.
Their batteries were mostly opposite mine,
near the church, and the artillery engagement began
about noon. After firing some time, the enemy advanced
a brigade against Trimble's position,” and
Trimble attacked, drove them, advanced, and reached a
point “more than a mile” beyond his first position.
By the least calculation that firing, which lasted “some
time,” after noon, and this hard attack, will bring the
hour to three. Thus the enemy were really “defeated
at all points,” as Jackson stated when he sent his
curious order.

“I did not push my success at once, because I had
no cavalry,” says Ewell in his report.

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

“Press them with cavalry,” said Jackson in his singular
dispatch, sent from the bridge at Port Republic.

Who will undertake to explain this very curious incident?

The day of Port Republic dawned. It was the 9th
of June, 1862.

Two days before, Gen. McClellen had written to
Washington: “I shall be in perfect readiness to
move forward and take Richmond the moment McCall
reaches here, and the ground will admit the passage of
artillery.”

Jackson was to “have his say” in that.

At nightfall on the 8th this was the situation of affairs.
Fremont had been repulsed, and was held in
check at Cross Keys; Shields was rapidly advancing
up the Luray Valley, and had almost come in sight of
Port Republic; Jackson had concentrated his main
body on the east side of the Shenandoah, and was
ready to attack.

At sunrise he moved forward the Old Stonewall
Brigade in front, and soon the dropping fire of skirmishers
announced that his advance had struck the
enemy.

It was a “day of days,” and no more beautiful spot
could have been selected in all that land of lands, Virginia,
for a decisive struggle. The sun which rose
over Austerlitz was not more brilliant than this one
whose rosy beams lit up the fields of golden wheat,
the shining river, and the forests, echoing with the
songs of birds. Those who died that day were to fix
their last looks on a sky of cloudless blue—to fall
asleep amid the murmur of limpid waves.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Gen. Shields had selected an admirable position
for his line. His right rested on the river, bending
here in the shape of a crescent; thence the line extended
across a field of wheat to a rising ground at
the foot of Cole mountain, a spur of the Blue Ridge;
there his left flank was protected by the acclivity, and
strengthened by artillery.

If Jackson attacked the enemy's right flank, the
river stopped him. If he attacked their left, the steep
side of the mountain, crowned with artillery, met him.
If he assailed the centre, to the infantry fire from the
front would be added the terrible enfilade fire of the
guns upon the heights.

Any other general would have paused, reconnoitered
and perhaps retired. Jackson advanced and attacked.
His plans required an assault, and he assaulted.

The sun had scarcely risen above the shaggy summit
of the Blue Ridge, when the Sic Semper banner of
Virginia was seen bending forward, rippling as it
moved; the rattle of musketry resounded; cheers
echoed from the mountain side; and the Virginians
of the Old Brigade threw themselves upon the foe
whom they had so often encountered.

In thirty minutes they were hurled back, torn,
bleeding, and leaving behind them, dead or dying,
some of the best men of the command. The enemy
had met them with veritable feu d'enfer. From the
Federal infantry in front had issued rolling volleys of
musketry—this they could stand; but from the acclivity
to the right came a fire of shell, round shot, and
canister, so furious that no troops could face it. The
field was swept as by the besom of destruction. The

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

veterans of the Stonewall Brigade, who had faced unmoved,
the thunders of Manassas, Kernstown, McDowell,
and Winchester, recoiled from this terrific fire;
and with the Seventh Louisiana Regiment, under the
daring Harry Hays, fell back in disorder.

The repulse seemed decisive. The Federal troops
rushed forward with wild cheers, the Star-spangled
Banner fluttering in the wind. Winder's guns went
off at a gallop to escape the danger to which they were
exposed; and although two Virginia regiments were
thrown forward, and fought obstinately, the enemy
still advanced. The earth was littered with dead
bodies in gray coats. A gun of was overturned,
and had to be abandoned. The enemy rushed on,
cheering and delivering volleys as they came. At
that moment the battle of Port Republic was lost.

Jackson sat his horse, looking on with that grim
flash of the eye, which in him boded no good to his
opponents. The stern “fighting jaw” was locked;
the cheeks glowed.

A rapid glance revealed all. It was not the fire of
the infantry in front that stopped the troops. They
had met that fire often, and were more than a match
for it. It was the murderous enfilade fire of shell and
canister which swept the field from the heights on the
right, tearing them to pieces whenever they essayed to
advance. In face of that fire, the bravest veterans
were unwilling to move forward. “Why do so?” they
may have said; “Jackson is coming; the day is before
us; he will find some way to stop that fire.”

Such was probably the reasoning of the troops; at
least it was correct. A single glance showed Jackson

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

that the key of the position was the hill crowned with
artillery. As long as these swept the field, he was
paralyzed; and every moment counted. Beside the
foe in his front, there was another more dangerous—
Fremont and his fifteen or twenty thousand men at
Cross Keys. In front of Fremont was only a “corporal's
guard” of infantry; he heard the thunder of
the fight beyond Port Republic; he knew that Shields
was heavily engaged with Jackson,—at all risks he
would come to his succour. Then once united, the
Federal force would number about thirty thousand
men, against Jackson's force of ten or twelve thousand.
It was easier to charge the artillery, drive the enemy,
and gain a victory, when that enemy numbered only
twelve thousand, than when he numbered thirty thousand.

Nothing remained but the charge. If those guns
continued to pour their fire on the Confederate flank,
the battle was lost—retreat through Brown's Gap the
only course left. Jackson looked at the artillery vomiting
shell and canister more furiously than before.
Gen. Taylor was near him—his brigade had just arrived.

“Can you take that battery, General? It must be
taken!” said Jackson, briefly.

Taylor's sword flashed from the scabbard, his face
glowed. Wheeling his horse, he galloped back, without
a word, to his men, and, rising in his stirrups,
shouted, pointing with his sword to the Federal artillery:

“Louisianians! can you take that battery?”

Wild cheers replied, and, reaching at a bound the

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

head of his column, Taylor ordered a charge upon the
guns.

They were four Louisiana regiments, one from Virginia,
and Wheat's battalion of “Tigers.” As they
moved, loud cheers from the Federal lines on their left
resounded—there the enemy was driving everything
before him. They pressed on. The ground they moved
over was terrible—steep, rugged, tangled, almost impassable.
But this did not stop them. Up the rough
ascent, through the undergrowth, scattering, but reforming
quickly, they continued to advance.

Soon they reached a wood, beyond which a narrow
valley of open ground only, intervened between them
and the Federal artillery. From the left rose a roar
of triumph more ferocious than the first; it was the
Federal right wing driving Jackson's line before it.

An echo to that shout comes back from the mountain.
It is the cheer of the Louisianians as they emerge
from cover, sweep down the hill, and, crossing the
valley, rush headlong toward the muzzles of the Federal
artillery.

The charge is magnificent. There will be only one
more as desperate—that of Pickett's Virginians on the
last day of Gettysburg. As they rush up the hill, the
Federal batteries direct upon them their most fatal
thunders. Shell, round shot, and grape strike them in
the face; the ranks are torn asunder; and where a line
but now advanced, are seen only dead bodies, without
legs, without arms, without heads, with breasts torn
open, the whole lying still, or weltering in pools of
blood. The Louisianians have dashed into the mouths
of the cannon; had their bodies torn to pieces; and

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

are dead or dying. Hays, De Choiseul, and one hundred
and fifty-eight out of three hundred and eight
men of the Seventh Louisiana have fallen. The other
regiments tell the same story. The command is shattered;
but enough men are left to mount the slope,
seize the guns, and bury their bayonets in the breasts
of the cannoneers as they fly. The Federal infantry
supports recoil like the artillerists; the cannon are
taken; Taylor holds the crest, every foot of which he
has bought with blood.

But he is not to retain it. A fresh brigade advances
upon his weary handful; a determined charge is made;
the Louisianians are driven back by weight of numbers,
and the enemy recapture the guns. But they have
hard metal to deal with. No hammer stroke seems to
break or even weaken it. The Louisianians again advance
before the guns can be turned on them; make a
furious countercharge, and the second time the guns
are taken by them.

Three times the Federal artillery was thus lost and
won, in spite of the most desperate fighting. All honor
to courage wherever it displays itself, under the blue
coat or under the gray; and the Federal forces fought
that day with a gallantry that was superb. They died
where they stood, like brave men and true soldiers—
an enemy records that, and salutes them.

Taylor's charge won the day of Port Republic. That
battle belongs to Louisiana, and she has a right to be
proud of it. To meet the heavy assault thus directed
against his left, Gen. Shields was forced to send thither
a large body of fresh troops. These were taken from

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

his centre and right—thus Jackson's left and centre
were relieved.

The Federal guns had swept the field—Taylor had
silenced them. The Federal infantry had concentrated
in the centre—Taylor drew it off. That was the result
of the great charge.

Jackson saw all at a glance. The moment for the
great blow had arrived. The enemy were moving to
their left; that enabled him to move to his right.

Then the gray masses were seen hastening toward
the mountain, as though driven by the wind. Winder's
old brigade formed in serried phalanx; his batteries
redoubled their thunders. Connor rushed to the relief
of Taylor, who, thus reinforced, turned like a tiger
upon his foes. From that instant the battle was a wild,
furious, insensate grapple. The mountain gorges thundered;
the musketry rolled through the woods in one
sustained and deafening crash. Under this resolute
and unshrinking advance the Federal lines began perceptibly
to hesitate and waver.

Hesitation in the decisive hour of battle is destruction.
That last charge broke the army of Gen.
Shields to pieces. Struck in front by the musket fire,
and torn in flank by the artillery, the Federal lines
gave way; the Confederates rushed upon them—in
ten minutes the battle-field presented the tragic spectacle
of one army flying in disorder before another
pressing on with cheers of triumph.

Fremont had been only checked; Shields was
routed. His forces were pursued by infantry, artillery,
and cavalry, until they disappeared beyond a bend of
the river, and Jackson was master of the country.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

“I never saw so many dead in such a small space in
all my life before,” he said, as he rode over the field;
but never was blood shed to more advantage.

It was while Jackson was riding thus slowly across the
ground, that a roar came suddenly from the opposite
bank of the river. Then shell began to whistle—and these
shell burst right in the midst of the ambulances
full of wounded, and the parties engaged in burying
the Federal as well as Confederate dead. Mr.
Cameron, chaplain of the First Maryland, was reading
the burial service when a cannon ball tore through
the group, and the bearers dropped the dead. Now,
whence came that fire, so opposed, one would say, to the
usages of war?

It came from Gen. Fremont. Unable to cross
the river, as Jackson had burned the bridge, and
forced thus to witness the defeat of his Lieutenant before
his very face, he vented his wrath upon the victor
by that firing.

That roar was a grim sound, but not so grim as the
frown of Jackson.

“While the forces of Shields,” he wrote afterwards,
“were in full retreat, and our troops in pursuit, Fremont
appeared on the opposite bank of the Shenandoah
with his army, and opened his artillery on our ambulances
and parties engaged in the humane labors of attending
to our dead and wounded, and the dead and
wounded of the enemy.

Jackson makes no comment; let us imitate him, or
nearly.

It was natural, perhaps, that Gen. Fremont should
fire at gray uniforms; but did he know that those

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

gray-clad soldiers were burying his own dead? Those
were Federal dead we were burying, as well as Confederate;
Federal souls were prayed for as well as
others. It was a harsh interruption, that fire upon the
dead men in blue uniforms, and it was a pity. They
were brave—never men fought better.

A few paragraphs will terminate this sketch of a
memorable battle.

Port Republic is a landmark. It sums up one
epoch—after it, the war entered upon a new phase—
invasion. It may be objected that Cold Harbor terminated
this first epoch; but the reply is, that Port
Republic decided Cold Harbor. From the moment
when Jackson crushed the Federal column operating
in the Valley, Gen. Lee could concentrate the entire
force in Virginia, in front of McClellan, and that
concentration, as events showed, meant victory.

Thus Port Republic was not only the successful
termination of a rapid, shifting, and arduous campaign—
it was, besides this, one of those peculiar contests
which act upon events around them, as the keystone
acts upon the arch. With Jackson beaten here, Richmond,
humanly speaking, was lost, and with it Virginia.
With Jackson victorious, Richmond and Virginia
were saved, for McClellan was repulsed, and the
Southern Cross moved northward to invade in turn the
territory of the enemy.

It is seen to have been a hard fight. At Manassas,
Cold Harbor, Cedar Run, the second Manassas, Sharpsburg,
Fredericksburg, Chancellorsville, Gettysburg,
Spottsylvania, and Petersburg, the Confederate forces

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

were more or less outnumbered. At Port Republic,
Jackson fought nearly man to man—and victory was
long doubtful. At one time the battle was lost; it
was only gained at last by the fire, force, rush, and
dogged obstinacy of the élite of the Southern troops
resolved to conquer or die.

“Through God's blessing,” Jackson wrote in his
despatch, “the enemy near Port Republic was this day
routed, with the loss of six pieces of his artillery.”

That phrase, “through God's blessing,” probably indicated
more in the silent soldier than in others. At
the moment when his lines were reeling, an unseen
Hand had seemed to support him, an invisible Power
to fight for him. And he had triumphed.

On the morning of the 10th of June, Jackson was
as free as the wind to move whithersoever he willed.
Shields was beaten; Fremont retreating—the splendid
prize of the Virginia Valley, for which the opponents
had been playing, had fallen to the lot of Jackson.
“What would he do with it?” What were his
plans?

Six days afterwards a cavalier entered the little village
of Mount Crawford, on the valley turnpike, about
midnight. In the middle of the street, deserted at
that hour by all citizens, a solitary figure on horseback
was awaiting the new comer—Col. Munford, commanding
the cavalry. He had received that day a
note from Jackson, directing him to “meet him at
eleven that night at the head of the street at Mount
Crawford, and not to ask for him or anybody.”

Jackson was punctually at the rendezvous, as has

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

been seen; Col. Munford arrived, and they now conversed
for some time in low tones. When they parted,
the Colonel had received his instructions, and returned
to Harrisonburg.

Let us follow the Colonel. At his head-quarters
were a number of Federal surgeons, with ambulances,
come to carry off Fremont's wounded. To their request
Colonel Munford replied that he must first send
to Jackson for instructions, and a messenger was sent
at once. He speedily returned, and in the hearing of
the Federal surgeons, through a wooden partition,
reported:

“Gen. Jackson told me to tell you, Colonel, that
the wounded Yankees are not to be taken away, and
the surgeons are to be sent back with the message that
he can take care of their wounded men in his hospitals.
He is coming right on himself, with heavy reinforcements.
Whiting's division is up, and Hood's is coming.
The whole road from here to Staunton is perfectly
lined with troops, and so crowded that I could
hardly ride along.”

The Federal surgeons overheard every word of this,
and when Col. Munford summoned them in and informed
them simply that Jackson would care for their
wounded, they said no more. On the same day they
returned to Gen. Fremont. On the next, the whole
Federal army fell back to Strasburg, and began to entrench
against the anticipated attack.

Colonel Munford had successfully carried out the
order of the solitary horseman at Mount Crawford:
“Produce upon the enemy the impression that I am
going to advance.”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

While Fremont was fortifying at Strasburg, Jackson
was crossing the Blue Ridge to throw himself against
the right wing of Gen. McClellan in the Chickahominy.

eaf508n1

* I have this incident from my friend, Captain McHenry Howard, formerly of Winder's staff.

eaf508n2

* This incident is given upon the authority of Captain Howard
of Baltimore. It has never before been published.

-- 064 --

p508-065 III. SEVEN PINES AND THE SEVEN DAYS.

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

On the left bank of the Chickahominy, about two
miles from New Bridge, stands, in the midst of bleak
and melancholy fields, a lofty, rugged, and solitary
oak, riven by cannon balls.

At about two o'clock in the morning, between the
27th and 28th of June, 1862, two officers—one of
them very illustrious, the other very obscure—had
wrapped themselves in their blankets, and were falling
asleep beneath this tree, when a third personage,
entirely unattended, rode up, dismounted, and lying
down between the weary men, began to converse.

“Yesterday was the most terrific fire of musketry I
ever heard,” he said; and any one who had listened to
the accents of that brief, low, abrupt voice, would have
recognized it. The speaker was Stonewall Jackson;
he was addressing General Stuart, and he referred to
the bitter, desperate, and bloody conflict of “Cold
Harbor.”

A battle which the man of Manassas, Kernstown,
and Port Republic called “terrific” must be worthy of
description. Let us therefore try to paint the grand
and absorbing panorama which those summer days of
1862 unrolled upon the banks of the Chickahominy.

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

War reached its bloodiest climax there, amid the
swampy fields and the tangled underwood—here was
struck a blow which shook the fabric of the Federal
Government. It did not overthrow it; but it made
the huge mass tremble.

One month before, that is to say, at the close of
May, McClellan had ascended the Peninsula; thrown
his left wing across the Chickahominy; erected admirable
works there—and with his army of one
hundred and fifty thousand men, had rooted himself
within sight of the spires of Richmond. Then commenced
his slow, steady, inexorable advance. Inch by
inch, foot by foot, he began to traverse the four or five
miles which separated him from the “doomed city.”
It was a siege commenced at the distance of five miles,
as Grant's was afterwards commenced at the distance
of twenty—and every day McClellan ascended his
tall tree on the bank of the river to reconnoitre through
his glasses the roof-tops of the city which he was thus
assailing by “regular approaches.”

In the last days of May he was in excellent spirits.
His dispatches will show that. His great army was in
light marching order; his left was pushed to a point
upon the Williamsburgh road, where seven lofty pines
gave their name to the locality; thence he was on the
point of springing upon the enemy in his front, when
that enemy sprung upon him.

Johnston, the cool and wary soldier who had foiled
his great adversary at Manassas, now took the initiative.

On the last day of May the Southern lines advanced
into the swampy thicket at Seven Pines; a furious
assault was made upon the enemy's left there, and on

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

his right at Fair Oaks; after one of the most obstinate
and sangninary struggles of the war, the Federal left,
under General Casey, was swept from the field, shattered,
paralyzed, and with “no longer any fight” in
that wing of the United States Army. The enemy
fought gallantly at Seven Pines. Did the “rebels”
fight as bravely? Let a member of the New York
Artillery, writing to the Cincinnati Commercial newspaper,
give his evidence:

“Our shot tore their ranks wide open,” says this
writer, “and shattered them asunder in a manner that
was frightful to witness; but they closed up at once,
and came on as steadily as English veterans. When
they got within four hundred yards, we closed our case
shot and opened on them with canister; and such destruction
I never elsewhere witnessed. At each discharge
great gaps were made in their ranks—indeed
whole companies went down before that murderous
fire—but they closed up with an order and discipline
that was awe-inspiring.... It was awful to see
their ranks torn and shattered by every discharge of
canister that we poured into their faces, but they closed
up and still kept advancing right in face of the fire.
At one time, three lines, one behind the other, were
steadily advancing, and three of their flags were
brought in range of one of our guns, shotted with canister.
`Fire!' shouted the gunner, and down went
those three flags, and a gap was opened through three
lines more, as if a thunderbolt had torn through them,
and their dead lay in swaths. But they at once closed
up, and came steadily on, never halting or wavering,
right through the woods, over the fence, through the

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

field, right up to our guns, and sweeping everything
before them, captured every piece!”

If that had been written by a Confederate, it might
be doubted by some readers. But the writer was a
soldier of the Federal Army—was there anything to
make him say that, but a love of truth? He saw a
charge which the Old Guard of Napoleon never surpassed,
and he described what he saw, like a worthy
soldier, forgetting under which flag he fought.

At nightfall on the 31st of May, the Federal left,
on the south bank of the Chickahominy, was driven.
It had fallen back from Seven Pines—the Confederates
held the works there—a bloody if not decisive
blow had been struck at Gen. McClellan's programme.

But Johnston had been wounded by a fragment of
shell, and was lying faint and pale in his house upon
Church Hill, in Richmond. Who was to succeed him?

All eyes turned to a man as yet little known except
in military quarters—an officer, first of the engineers,
then of the cavalry—Robert E. Lee. He was then in
Richmond, rode every day out to the lines; but had
no command. He was now assigned to duty as commander
of the Confederate forces, in place of Johnston.

The heavy and firm hand of the great Virginian was
soon felt at the helm. The ship which had drifted
rudderless for a moment, after the fall of Johnston,
was again under command, and bore down upon the
enemy's line of battle, as Nelson's flag ship did at Trafalgar.

The moment called for action, action, action! Important
events were taking place in every part of the

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

country, and Jackson was conducting to a triumphant
issue the great campaign of the Valley.

On the day after the battle of Seven Pines, “Old
Stonewall,” as the country now began to call him,
passed between the converging columns of Fremont
and Shields at Strasburg; struck them with his right
hand and his left, and retreated with his prisoners and
spoils toward the Upper Valley, where nine days afterward
he was to fight the battles of Cross Keys and Port
Republic, and remain the master of the situation.

Lee had scarcely taken command when the intelligence
of the victory at Port Republic came to him,
borne on the breeze of the mountains. Fremont was
paralyzed, which was as good as routed; Jackson was
free to move wherever he was ordered; now was the
time for a great blow at McClellan, and the arm was
raised.

Before it fell, it was necessary to discover whether
an opening existed in the enemy's coat of mail, through
which the point of the weapon could pierce him. On
his left, below Seven Pines, to which locality he had
again advanced, the armor was perfect. Frowning
works behind bristling abattis rose everywhere, and it
was determined to assail, if possible, the Federal right
beyond the Chickahominy. An important point was
still, however, to be decided. Had Gen. McClellan
fortified his right wing as he had fortified his left?
Was he ready on the north bank as on the south of the
stream? To determine this point, Stuart was sent
with fifteen hundred horsemen to make a reconnoissance.

Stuart—that model cavalier with the keen-edged

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

sabre, the floating plume, and the soul that never, when
the hour was darkest, bated one jot or tittle of the
heart of hope—Stuart set out one night about the
middle of June, at moonrise, struck for Old Church,
beyond the Federal right; ascertained that they had
no defences in that quarter; drove their cavalry before
him; made the circuit of McClellan's army, not intending
to surrender, but, if intercepted, to “die game;”
crossed the Chickahominy far below; and made his
re-entrance into the Confederate lines just as the Federal
forces rushed upon him.

“He has gone in at the back door,” said Col. Rush,
of the Federal Lancers, on returning from the pursuit.
“I saw his rear-guard as it passed the swamp.”

But the information was the important thing, whether
brought in at the back-door or the front. Stuart rode
thirty miles to Richmond on the night of his entry into
Charles City, below Malvern Hill, and before daylight
Gen. Lee and the authorities knew that the Federal
right beyond Mechanicsville was undefended.

From that moment the best plan of assault was obvious.
In front at Seven Pines, the enemy were posted
behind works, so heavy and complete, that the best
troops in the world would have recoiled from them,
or dashed themselves to pieces, without hope. On
the left were defences almost as strong, and to reach
them—even to arrive within range of the long rows of
cannon—it was necessary first to wade through the
frightful ooze of White Oak Swamp. Thus both these
approaches, in front and on the Federal left, were impracticable.
The right remained, and that right was
now known to be open, undefended; here was the

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

veritable hole in the cuirasse through which the Confederate
sword's point could reach the Federal heart.

The hand to grasp that weapon must be trusty, the
eye to direct the blow, clear and sure. The firm and
daring hand of Jackson was best of all suited for the
work; and the issue of affairs at Port Republic had
left him free as the wind to move wherever he was
needed.

He was beyond the Blue Ridge, but it is certain that
in spirit he was on the Chickahominy. He knew what
was demanded of him, and as though obeying a voice
which called him, hastened, in the language of his men,
to “strip for a fight.” Then the order came, and at
once he began to move.

The column crossed the Blue Ridge and headed toward
the lowland. The soldiers had ceased to ask any
questions. In a general order, Jackson had forbidden
all discussion of his movements; enjoined upon the
troops not even to inquire the names of the villages
through which they passed, and to reply, “I don't
know,” to any question. The order was obeyed. Seeing
a man climb a fence to pull some cherries:

“Where are you going?” asked Jackson.

“I don't know,” was the reply.

“To what command do you belong?”

“I don't know.”

“Well, what State are you from?”

“I don't know.”

A dry smile flitted across the tanned face under the
sun-scorched cadet cap, and the man in the dingy gray
uniform rode on. His entire command had become
veritable “Know-Nothings.”

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

That result was more important than it may appear.
The great point was that deserters should have little to
communicate, even if they knew where to find the
enemy, and that Gen. McClellan should be the greatest
Know-Nothing of all. The plan succeeded. In Washington
and on the Chickahominy there was utter ignorance
of Jackson's whereabouts. The secret was as
closely guarded in the Confederate army.

On the night of the 26th of June, Gen. Stuart handed
to the present writer a dispatch for delivery to a confidential
emissary before daylight. It was directed
simply, “Gen. T. J. Jackson, Somewhere.” Ashland,
within sixteen miles of Richmond, was this “Somewhere.”
Jackson had reached that point, and his heavy
arm was already raised to strike. Gen. McClellan,
meanwhile, was smoking his cigar, and looking at the
spire of St. Paul's Church in Richmond, where he probably
expected soon to hear the prayer for the President
of the United States.

There were many who would doubtless have been
glad to have seen that edifice, and all others in the
“doomed city,” blown to atoms with gunpowder. This
soldier and gentleman had no such desire or intention.
At West Point he had learned war, not rapine.

From this rapid summary of the “situation,” the
reader will be able to form a just estimate of the relative
positions which the two great adversaries, Lee and
McClellan, occupied toward each other, on the night
of the 26th of June, 1862.

On both sides of the Chickahominy, the fields of
Henrico, Hanover, and New Kent, were dark with the
swarm of Federal soldiers, in their bright blue

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

uniforms. The burnished bayonets glittered amid the
half-destroyed woods—artillery rumbled across the
desolated fields—every dwelling-house was overrun—
the whole face of the earth had become one huge, dirty
camp. The very owls and whippoorwills had disappeared
in the tangled depths of the swamp—the venomous
moccasins of the ooze had been frightened into
their holes by the tramp, the roll, and the thunder of
moving columns of infantry, cavalry, and artillery.

The army numbered one hundred and fifty thousand
men, one hundred and twelve thousand effective
for the field—see the Federal reports—and this great
engine, Gen. McClellan was about to hurl against
Lee, whose force numbered about sixty thousand, when
“contrabands” hastened in, and announced that he
himself was to be attacked; that the dreaded Stonewall
Jackson was on his flank, ready to assail him. At
noon on the 26th of June, he wrote to Washington:

“I have just heard that our advanced cavalry pickets
on the left bank of the Chickahominy, are being
driven in. It is probably Jackson's advance guard.”

Two hours and a half afterwards he was sure of the
fact.

“Jackson is driving in my pickets, etc., on the other
side of the Chickahominy.”

An hour afterwards, A. P. Hill had crossed the
stream at Meadow Bridge, nearly north of Richmond;
had hastened forward to Mechanicsville, and then
thrown himself like a tiger against the Federal works,
which he carried at the point of the bayonet. The
bridge being thus uncovered, Longstreet and D. H.
Hill crossed—the enemy were again assailed at

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

Beaver Dam—at daylight on the morning of the 27th,
Jackson swept around their right, and leaving the
ground behind them encumbered with burning stores,
they fell back rapidly to the formidable position behind
Powhite Creek.

Lee's excellent plan of battle was thus in progress
of execution. It was simple, as all great things are.
While Magruder remained in front of Seven Pines,
that is to say, the Federal centre opposite Richmond,
with orders to hold his position at all hazards, and to
the last, the remainder of the army was to cross at
Meadow Bridge and Mechaniesville, and sweep down
the left branch of the stream in echelon of divisions,
the left in advance.

From left to right the line would be, Jackson—D.
H. Hill—A. P. Hill—Longstreet; Longstreet to
make a heavy feint on the river's bank; the two Hills
to protect his flank and the centre; Jackson to move
around, and coming in upon their right, compel them
to abandon their strong works, come out into the open
fields, and either fight there, or retreat toward the
White House—that is, their bread and meat.

Let the reader glance at the map. Without a map,
all descriptions of military movements are, as Hamlet
says, but “words, words, words!” Pushing through
the fields and forests of Hanover, Jackson was to gain
ground toward the Pamunkey; reach out his ponderous
arm beyond Cold Harbor; envelope the enemy's
position on Powhite Creek; and crush them in his
grasp. If they drew back and eluded him, so much
the better. In open fight, he would dash them to

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

pieces, which was cheaper than a mortal grapple with
them behind the breastworks.

Such was the order of battle conceived and mapped
out, in its minutest details, by the clear brain of the
great soldier at the head of the Confederate Army.
What Lee had thus matured in his tent, was translated
into action in the field, with little modification. Longstreet
and A. P. Hill threw their columns against the
enemy near Gaines' Mill, and closed in, in a hand to
hand struggle; nearly the whole Federal Army was
discovered there in front of these two divisions, and
Jackson, advancing grimly, steadily, like a coming
Fate, to his appointed work of getting in the enemy's
rear, was now recalled, and ordered to concentrate his
entire force near the Old Cold Harbor House, and
attack.

He obeyed. The roar of artillery there doubtless
drew him; for under that calm exterior was the inborn
spirit of “fight” which characterizes the lion or
the tiger. At the word, he changed his line of march,
half faced to the right; and at five in the afternoon
swept forward to the arena upon which the mighty
adversaries had grappled in a mortal embrace.

He did not come too soon. Let us see what had
happened, but look first at the topography of the country.
The character of the ground in battles often
saves or destroys. A swamp involves the fate of five
thousand men; a mile of open field in front of works
crowned with cannon, means ten thousand corpses. In
the battle of Cold Harbor neither the swamp nor the
open ground was wanting, and it was the assailing

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

force which suffered from these features of the terrain.

The writer of this page had been familiar with this
locality from his youth. He thought he knew it well
before the war; but, after June 27, 1862, he felt he
had nothing more to learn.

Fancy a rolling country of fields, woods, water-courses;
and, along the margins of these water-courses,
swamps overgrown with brushwood, flags, and marshgrass—
an actual jungle. You place the foot on firm
earth apparently,—it sinks. You step upon a prostrate
log,—it turns. You try to advance,—ooze, slush,
brambles, and “jungle” are before you.

Through this swampy undergrowth, the haunt of
the owl, the whippoorwill, and the moccasin, the men
of Jackson, Hill, and Hood, charged triple lines of
Federal breastworks.

Where the swamp ended, the slopes appeared,—
slopes bare of trees, and swept from one end to the
other, as a broom sweeps a floor, by the shell or canister
of artillery posted on the crests.

Across these slopes, the Confederate lines advanced
to storm the defences of Gen. McClellan.

Near Gaines' Mill, and a little lower down, the
ground often rises into abrupt ridges, flanked by deep
ravines, which afford a fatal advantage to sharpshooters.

It was upon a ridge of this description, behind
Powhite Creek,—that is to say, behind open slope,
swampy undergrowth, and sheltering ravine,—that
McClellan had erected his triple tiers of earthworks,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

defended by abattis, crammed with infantry, and bristling
with cannon.

Behind this impenetrable armor the great Federal
gladiator awaited the assault of the opponent, whose
skill and courage no one knew better than himself.

The assault began between the hours of two and
three on a cloudless day of June,—one of those afternoons
when the face of nature seems to be wrapped in
calm repose, and the very birds appear to slumber.
The dying on that day were, at least, to see the blue
sky bending over them, and the sunlight glittering on
the woods and streams as they passed away.

A. P. Hill, pressing forward to the two or three
cabins called New Cold Harbor, threw himself upon
the Federal forces posted near that place, and soon
the battle began to rage with fury.

The style of the late “war correspondents” in the
journals will not be adopted by the present writer,
here or elsewhere. It is easy to pile up adjectives,
and invent the curious phenomena of “iron hail,”
“leaden storms,” “tempests of projectiles,” and “hurricanes
of canister, mowing down whole ranks.” Battle
is a stern, not a poetical affair; the genius of
conflict a huge, dirty, bloody, and very hideous figure,—
not a melodramatic actor, spouting a part. Smoke,
uproar, blood, groans, cheers, and the cries of the dying
enter into war; but these are as small a portion of
the real subject as the “iron hail,” or the “leaden
storms.” Lee's plans, and the manner in which his
lieutenants carried them out, are more rational subjects
of interest than the roar of the artillery, or the groans
of the wounded.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Hill charged the enemy's breastworks, swept over
the first and second lines, reached the third on the
summit of the ridge, stormed that, too, with the bayonet,—
from the heights above the woods resounded
the Confederate cheers of victory.

They were not uttered a second time; the men who
uttered them were at the next moment either driven
back into the ravine, or had passed to eternity. The
enemy had made a vigorous charge, regained their
works, and, advancing in their turn, drove the little
force of Hill, about eight thousand men, steadily back
upon New Cold Harbor.

The struggle now became more desperate and bloody
than before. Hill was a true heart of oak; no human
soul was ever braver than this slender Virginian, in
his plain uniform, his old slouch hat, and with his
amiable smile. He never shrunk to the end of the
drama any more than there in the first act—peace to
that brave!

For an hour after the successful assault upon the
Federal works, Hill continued to hold his ground near
New Cold Harbor, in spite of determined attacks, and
heavy loss; but then it became evident that succor
must be sent him, or he would be swept away. With
him Lee's centre would disappear; his wings would
be divided; then good-bye to Longstreet—perhaps to
Jackson.

Lee acted with decision. Longstreet was ordered to
make a feint against the Federal left, upon the high
ridge in his front, and this he proceeded to do, with
that steady vigor which procured for him from Lee
the name of “The Old War-horse.” His men

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

advanced in face of a destructive fire of artillery from
the front, and the Federal guns beyond the stream;
the feint was made, and the enemy did not move.
Then Longstreet, as always, assumed the responsibility
of acting according to his judgment, when a new
phase was presented by events. He turned the feint
into an attack; his men threw themselves with obstinate
courage against the enemy's works, and the battle
began to rage more furiously than ever.

For more than another hour Longstreet and Hill
held their ground in front of McClellan, receiving the
attack of a force amounting to about seventy thousand.
The two divisions opposed to this force numbered
about thirty thousand. Add the fact that the seventy
thousand were behind works, the Confederates in open
field, and the proportion will be really four to one.

The one fought the four until nearly five o'clock,
dying where they fell, torn to pieces by artillery, or
riddled with musketry, without a murmur. Men never
fought better, or died more bravely. The two commands
were slowly being destroyed—it was merely a
question of time—but they did not shrink or avoid
the work.

It was at this moment, when every heart began to
face the conviction that defeat and death awaited
them, that the long roll of musketry and the thunder
of artillery resounded from the woods in the direction
of Old Cold Harbor house. At that sound every heart
throbbed, every face flushed. Fierce cheers ran along
the decimated lines of Hill and the regiments of Longstreet,
holding their ground obstinately. “Jackson!
Jackson!” rose in a shout so wild and triumphant,

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

that it rolled across the woods, and reached the ears of
the Federal army.

It was truly Jackson who arrived—the Deus ex
machina
—and General Lee, who had awaited that
welcome sound, spurred forward and met his great
associate.

The spectacle was interesting—the contrast between
the two illustrious soldiers very striking. Jackson was
riding a raw-boned sorrel, with his knees drawn up by
the short stirrups, his eyes peering out from beneath
the low rim of his faded cap; there was absolutely
nothing about him, save the dingy stars on his collar,
to indicate his rank. Lee, on the contrary, was clad
in a neat uniform, with decorations—rode an excellent
and carefully-groomed horse, and every detail of
his person, every movement of the erect and graceful
figure of the most stately cavalier in the Southern
army, revealed his elevated character, the consciousness
of command, a species of moral and “official”
grandeur both, which it was impossible to mistake.
The Almighty had made both these human beings
truly great; to only one of them had He given the
additional grace of looking great.

“Ah, General!” said Lee, grasping Jackson's hand,
“I am very glad to see you; I had hoped to have been
with you before.”

Jackson saluted, and returned the pressure of that
hand, of whose owner he said, “He is a phenomenon;
he is the only man I would follow blindfold!”

Gen. Lee then looked with anxiety in the direction
of the firing on the left.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“That fire is very heavy,” he said, in his deep voice;
“do you think your men can stand it, General?”

Jackson turned his head quickly, listened for an instant,
and then replied in the curt tones so familiar to
all who knew him:

“They can stand almost anything, General. They
can stand that!

Ten minutes after uttering these words, Jackson
saluted his commander, put spur to his raw-boned
horse, and went at full speed to rejoin his corps, which
in his own words, had “closed in upon the front and
rear of the enemy, and was pressing forward.”

Lee remained at the centre. There he was ready to
deliver his great blow.

It came without delay, and was struck at the heart.
Recoiling from the heavy pressure of Jackson on his
right, McClellan threw that wing of his army a little
to the rear, to avoid being flanked, and then, concentrating
his best troops upon the commanding ridge,
near McGhee's house, received the Confederate assault
with sullen courage.

That assault was resolute, desperate, of unfaltering
obstinacy. To carry the formidable position which the
Federal forces occupied, the heaviest fighting was a
necessity; this ponderous obstacle could only be removed
by gigantic blows; the hammer might be shattered,
but it must strike until it broke in the hand of
him who wielded it. Closing up his lines as the regiments
grew thinner, Lee presented to the enemy, at
five in the evening, an unbroken front, with Longstreet
elinging, with teeth and claws, to the ground on the
right, A. P. Hill's decimated division fighting in the

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

centre, and Jackson sweeping forward through the
woods and swamps upon the left.

From this moment the interest of the battle of Cold
Harbor concentrates upon the movements of Jackson.
Hill was worn out by his long and tremendous struggle;
Longstreet was reeling under the enormous blows
dealt at him; Jackson was fresh, “in full feather,”
and steadily advancing.

Let us pass to that portion of the field, and look at
the man of Port Republic and his veterans. To see
them fighting in old days was a splendid spectacle; to
recall their combats is, even now, a thing to make the
pulses throb.

Jackson's corps had gone in. The sinking sun was
almost hidden by the lurid smoke which rose from the
woods; the ears were deafened by the streaming volleys
of musketry and the thunder of artillery. Jackson
was riding to and fro in the fields around Cold
Harbor, silent, abstracted, glancing quickly at you if
you spoke to him, and sucking a lemon.

A staff officer gallops up, and salutes the plainlooking
soldier.

“Gen. Hood directs me to say, General, that his
line is enfiladed by a battery of thirty-pound Parrotts,
which are decimating his men, and making it impossible
for him to advance!”

Jackson rises in his stirrups and beckons to an
officer, who hastens up, saluting.

“Go back and get fifteen or eighteen guns,” he says
to the latter, “attack that battery, and see that the
enemy's guns are either silenced or destroyed.”

The officer gallops off, and in twenty minutes a

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

tremendous roar is heard from the left; a furious duel
between nearly fifty pieces of artillery, all apparently
firing at the same moment, takes place; then the Federal
fire slackens, and from the woods arise wild cheers
as Hood's men charge.

Half an hour then passes. Jackson is riding to and
fro, still abstracted, and sucking his lemon, when a
second officer hastens up, and reports that D. H. Hill
is hard pressed, and must have reinforcements.

“Where is the Stonewall Brigade?” Jackson asks,
abruptly.

“Behind that hill, General,” says a member of his
staff, pointing to a clump of woods.

“Order it to advance to the support of General
Hill.”

The officer disappears at a gallop in the woods; five
minutes afterwards a line of glittering bayonets emerges
from the copse. Above them flutters the bullet-riddled
flag.

Jackson's eye flashes at them from beneath his faded
cap.

“Good!” he says, in his quick tones; “we will have
good news in a few minutes now!”

The old brigade passes over the wide field, plunges
into the wood in front; then a long, steady roar of
musketry is heard. Hill is reinforced, and can press
on.

From this time the battle is no longer a conflict of
human beings, but a mortal grapple of wild beasts.
An incredible bitterness seems to inspire the opponents;
in spite of the desperate attack of the

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

Southerners, the Federal lines still hold their ground with
splendid gallantry, not receding an inch.

Jackson is looking toward the front, and listening
in silence to Stuart, whose cavalry is drawn up on the
left, when a messenger arrives from Ewell.

“General Ewell directs me to say, sir, that the enemy
do not give way in his front.”

Jackson rose in his saddle; his eye blazed; extending
the hand in which he held the lemon, he replied:

“Tell Gen. Ewell, if they stand at sunset, to press
them with the bayonet!”

The words were jerked from the lips, rather than
spoken. They made the heart of one listener beat.

Ewell charged, Hood charged, the whole Southern
Army swept forward, as though the low words of
Jackson had been breathed in every ear.

In front of Hood was a tangled swamp, an almost
impenetrable thicket, and a ditch apparently impassable—
beyond was a high hill bristling with cannon,
vomiting shell and canister. Hood rushed in front of
his Texans.

“Forward! quick march!” was his order.

The line swept forward in the midst of an appalling
fire, leaving the ground littered with dead and dying,—
among the former was Col. Marshall, one of the
best officers of the Fourth Texas.

“Close up! close up to the colors!” came from the
lips of Hood.

The line closed up, broke through the swamp, cleared
the ditch, and rushed up the hill, in face of the murderous
fire of the Federal guns.

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

“Forward!” shouted Hood, “forward! charge right
on them, and drive them with the bayonet!”

Bayonets were fixed, as the men rushed forward;
they charged the breastworks in their path; the enemy
gave way and fled; the flag of the Texans was placed
upon the works which crowned the hill, and then arose
a shout which made the forest ring. “Right and left,”
says an eye-witness of the scene, “it was taken up and
ran along the line for miles, long after many of those
who had started it were in eternity.”

Hood had lost a thousand men, but he had taken
fourteen pieces of artillery, a regiment of prisoners,
and had won for his command the right to place upon
their battle-flag the words which Jackson uttered the
next day, on looking at the ground:

“The men who carried this position were soldiers
indeed!”

The sun had sunk; the enemy had been “pressed
with the bayonet;” the Federal army were in hopeless
disorder and full retreat toward Grapevine bridge—
on their way, that is, toward James River, where, under
the port-holes of the Federal gunboats, was the only
hope of safety.

The fields and forests of New Kent were covered
with the dying and the dead; in the shadowy swamps
upon which night had descended, some of the bravest
gentlemen of the South were passing slowly, as their
blood flowed, drop by drop, into eternity; around them
were the dead fathers, brothers, sons, and husbands of
Southern children, sisters, mothers, and wives—but the
“Star-Spangled Banner” had gone down in the storm,
and the “Red-Cross Flag” was floating still.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

Two days afterwards, Gen. McClellan's disheartened
forces were undergoing the horrors of that terrible
retreat to the James River. They were retreating day
and night, horse, foot, and guns, with the foe upon their
track; but it was a retreat which will remain forever
famous in history. In the Federal commander was
skill, courage, the heart that does not despair. In his
army was a nerve in face of defeat, and an equanimity
under adverse fortune, which are prouder glories for
the Federal flag than the poor repulse of Lee at Gettysburg,
or the burlesque “victory” of Sheridan with his
forty-five thousand over Early with his ten thousand at
Opequon.

At the bridge in White Oak Swamp, McClellan sullenly
confronted Jackson, and said to that King of
Battle, “Halt!” And he halted.

At Frazer's Farm, the veterans of Longstreet tried
to drive the Federal forces from their ground—and
they failed.

At Malvern Hill, Gen. Lee made a resolute attack
upon the position of McClellan; threw the élite of
his army on the enemy's line, in charge after charge—
and at night the obstinate blue lines were still unbroken;
skill, courage, and obstinacy in the General
and his troops had foiled the best soldier of the age.
It is true that before morning, McClellan abandoned
his position, and retreated to James River. But that
was the movement of a good soldier. Defeated at
“Cold Harbor” in a pitched battle, army against army,
he had brought off his troops, repulsed every assault,
cut his way through, and was saved.

Looking back now, over the wide field, through the

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

lurid smoke, let us try to discover what the gigantic
struggle meant—what the result really was.

One glance is sufficient.

Gen. McClellan had invaded Virginia, and was within
five miles of Richmond, with one hundred and fifty
thousand men.

On the 25th of June, he was about to advance, and
fully believed that the city would fall. On the 2d of
July, he was thirty miles distant from it, seeking shelter
under the gunboats on James River.

He had lost a great battle; an appalling number of
his men; a large part of his artillery; thousands of
small arms; twenty-five miles of country, and his head
was about to fall.

To the candid observer this meant decisive defeat.
It is certain that the world thought so—and the most
penetrating military mind in the Southern army was in
favour of prompt action, upon that theory.

One day, after Malvern Hill, while conversing with
a friend in his tent, Jackson rose from his camp couch,
struck the pillow with sudden violence, and exclaimed:

“Why don't we advance? Now is the time for an
advance into Pennsylvania! McClellan is paralyzed,
and the Scipio Africanus policy is the best! Let the
President only give me the men, and I will undertake
it. Gen. Lee, I believe, would go; but perhaps he
cannot. People say he is slow. Gen. Lee is not
slow. No one knows the weight upon his heart—his
great responsibilities. I have known Gen. Lee for
five-and-twenty years—he is cautious; he ought to be.
But he is not `slow.' Lee is a phenomenon; he is the
only man whom I would follow blindfold!”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

Why was not this policy adopted? The reply to that
question will be disinterred, probably, some day, from
the depths of the Department of “Rebel Archives” at
Washington.

A month afterwards it was seen that Jackson was
right. That “erratic” individual had, as usual, arrived
at the solution of the problem by “good luck”—not
brains. This of course.

Pope was in Culpeper, plundering and burning;
McClellan was decapitated—it was necessary to go
and fight Pope's “Army of Virginia;” the battle took
place; then, dragged by the current of events, the
Confederate authorities advanced to Maryland.

But the golden moment had passed away. In July,
the Scipio Africanus policy was the best—in September
it was the worst. The soldier who had retreated
before Lee from Cold Harbor, again appeared in his
front, joined battle at Sharpsburg, and Lee was compelled
to retreat in turn.

In the fall of 1864, the present writer revisited the
country around Cold Harbor, and looked with interest
upon the localities where the gigantic struggle had
taken place in June, 1862. After that time, he had
not again seen the ground, not even when the wave of
war bore him thither in June, 1864; for then Gen.
Grant had taken a fancy to the neighborhood, and his
heavy earthworks barred the way.

In that autumn preceding the downfall of the
Confederacy, the appearance of the battle-field was
bleak, sombre, and had a dolorous effect upon the
feelings. There was the old Cold Harbor House, torn
and dismantled, near which “the gallant Pelham” had

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

been greeted by Jackson as he came back from his
guns—where was Pelham?

There was the knoll where Jackson and Stuart rode
between the guns at nightfall; there was the solitary
oak, torn now by canon balls, under which they
had conversed that night—where were Jackson and
Stuart?

Dead—Pelham at Kelly's ford; Jackson at Chancellorsville;
Stuart at Yellow Tavern.

These immortals, whose hands I had touched, whose
voices I had listened to, whose smile had greeted me,
had gone down in the bloody gulf of battle, to appear
no more; but their eyes still shone, their words still
resounded, their figures still moved amid the bleak
and melancholy fields around Cold Harbor.

They were there on the 27th of June, 1862—and
are there forever!

-- 089 --

p508-090 IV. THE SECOND MANASSAS.

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“This week is the crisis of our fate.”

Does the reader remember when and by whom
these words were written?

If they greet his eyes for the first time to-day, and
his sympathies be anti-Southern, he will say, perhaps:

“Johnston or Beaureguard wrote thus from Bull
Run in July, 1861—Jackson from Port Republic in
June, 1862—or Lee from Gettysburg in 1863.”

On the contrary, it was McClellan, who penned that
brief and pithy dispatch from Alexandria on the 1st
day of September, 1862, when the disorganized battallions
of Maj. Gen. Pope were hastening towards
the protecting defences of Washington.

To-day the world knows that his fears were well
founded. Never had the day looked darker for the
Federal cause than then. Never had the overthrow of
the Confederacy seemed so hopeless. Worse still—a
great and real danger menaced the Federal seat of
government. The authorities trembled in their bureaux;
each moment they expected to see the red
battle-flag of Lee upon the Arlington hills, each instant
to hear the tramp of his legions under the walls
of the Capitol.

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

Throughout the three preceding days they had heard
the long, continuous roar of cannon from the fields of
Prince William. Every hour great parties of stragglers
had made their appearance opposite Chain Bridge.
Every moment, almost, until the wires no longer worked,
depressing telegrams had come from the army of Gen.
Pope, and each one was more disheartening than the
last. All knew that a great battle had been fought
again on the bleak plains dotted with pine-trees, opposite
the weird Stone Bridge; that the fields of Manassas,
already crowded with dead, had become the
charnel house of other thousands—that the shadows
there had depeened, the spot become trebly cursed
again by blood and destruction. The result of that
three days' roar of cannon and rattle of musketry was
the pithy telegram which is given above:

“This week is the crisis of our fate.”

Now, what were the events which rolled the great
wave of battle once more to the shores of Bull Run,
adding a new and more tragic interest to the sombre
hills and ravines of this historic spot? The fifth act
of a tragedy is badly understood without a knowledge
of the acts which precede it. In rapidly tracing these,
time will not be lost, nor is it the amusement of the
reader which we aim at. The truth of the Virginia
campaigns has been buried beneath great tomes full of
falsehood—beneath enormous party pamphlets like
the “Report of the Committee on the Conduct of the
War,” where every grain of wheat is hidden by a
bushel of chaff—where, consequently, it is chiefly
chaff on which the reader feeds. Chaff is not a whole

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

some diet. To those who prefer the wheat of truth,
these sketches are addressed.

What had occurred in that month of August, 1862,
was this:

Defeated before Richmond, Gen. McClellan had
drawn upon his devoted head the thunder and lightning
of the Federal displeasure. The world said that
the hapless issue there, resulted from the generalship
of Lee, and the fighting qualities of his troops.
Gen. Halleck said that it resulted from the incapacity
of McClellan. In vain did Gen. McClellan “propose
to cross James River at that point,” Harrison's
Landing, “attack Petersburg, and cut off the enemy's
communication by that route South,”
which plan,
when Gen. Grant adopted it, was greeted with hosannahs.
What was thus approved in 1864, was contemptuously
scouted in 1862—McClellan suggested it,
not Grant—and the record remains. Gen. Halleck
“stated to him very frankly my views in regard to the
danger and impracticability of the plan;”* he was
not allowed to carry out his “impracticable” scheme;
more still, he was summoned to Washington, shelved
there, and his forces were assigned to General Pope,
then bent upon a great advance toward the Rapidan.

Gen. Pope arrived at his head-quarters in a car
decked out with flags; stated, it is said, that hitherto
he had seen nothing of his enemies “but their backs;”
and issued an order to the army in which he said: “Let
us study the probable line of retreat of our opponents,
and leave our own to take care of itself. Let us look

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

before and not behind. Disaster and shame lurk in
the rear.”

The sequel, as the reader will perceive, was the most
grotesque of commentaries on the General's military
theory. It was on his “line of retreat” that Jackson
struck the mortal blow at him.

Gen. Pope thus bade defiance to military science
and fate, and it connot be said that he conciliated the
smiles of Providence, the All-Merciful, who watches
over the helpless. Culpeper County was desolated
with fire and sword. When the Federal troops retreated,
it was one great waste, full of homeless and
starving women and children, whose cries went up to
God. But let that pass. The first blow struck by
Gen. Pope was not fortunate. He delivered battle
at Cedar Mountain, where, on the 9th of August, on a
lovely afternoon, he was defeated by Jackson. The
fight was obstinate, and the field covered with dead;
but the August moon, bathing the slopes of Slaughter
Mountain, saw the Southern banner floating on the battle-field,
and the Federal forces hastening back toward
Culpeper Court House, pursued by Jackson.

This battle, Gen. Pope said afterwards, was lost
by Gen. Banks, in consequence of his disobedience
of orders. That General denied the charge, and
brought a “railing accusation” against Gen. Pope,
of incapacity, and indisposition to venture on the field
of battle. The record does not make the truth apparent,
for the clearest issue of veracity is involved relating
to the orders.

Cedar Run was a defeat of the Federal forces, since
they retired; Jackson followed, and two days

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

afterwards Gen. Pope requested permission to bury his
dead. But heavy Federal reserves were behind, Jackson's
force was small, and he retreated behind the
Rapidan.

The Federal design was now developed. They had
abandoned all further efforts to take Richmond from
below, and had concentrated north of the Rappahannock.
Gen. Lee accordingly put his main body in
motion; advanced to the Rapidan, crossed the river,
and streamed forward to cut off his opponents from
the Rappahannock—a movement which induced them
to fall back with rapidity, and take up a position on
the northern margin of the stream.

Such was the first illustration of the Federal General's
theory in reference to lines of retreat. That disaster
lurked in the rear
was now to receive a proof
more emphatic.

Before crossing the Rapidan, Gen. Stuart, commanding
the cavalry of the Longstreet army, had met with
a vexatious mishap. He had ordered one of his brigades
to rendezvous at the little village of Verdiersville—
had gone thither with his staff, and omitting, as
usual, every precaution looking to his personal safety,
had lain down on the porch of a small house in the
village, where he slept unguarded even by a single
vidette. The consequence was that a Federal cavalry
regiment, prowling around, surprised him just at dawn;
he was forced to leap on horseback and jump the fence
to escape—and so hasty was this movement, the enemy
being close upon him, that he left behind him his hat
and cape, which they bore off in triumph, to the great
disgust of the gay cavalier.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

Verdiersville was thus a spot where Stuart had registered
a laughing oath of vengeance. He was now
about to fulfill it with a “poetic justice” seldom met
with outside of the covers of a romance.

Gen. Pope had retreated beyond the Rappahannock,
where he thundered at every ford with his numerous
artillery, and an attack in front was evidently injudicious,
if not impracticable. To flank him was evidently
the most judicious course, and to cut his communications
would seriously cripple him. Stuart set out with
his cavalry to cut them.

In the midst of night and storm, he struck the
Orange railroad at Catletts; charged pell-mell into the
Federal camps; threw everything into enormous confusion,
and ransacked the whole place. A singular
chance had directed him. Catletts was Gen. Pope's
head-quarters, but he was either absent or managed to
escape. He, however, left behind him his most private
official papers, and his personal effects, including his
uniform coat. These were borne off by Stuart and
safely brought back.

The papers contained the fullest statement of Gen.
Pope's forces, position, designs; his hopes, fears, all
that should be guarded, under triple steel, from an
adversary. If Gen. Lee had determined upon the
great flank movement which followed, these papers
confirmed his intention. If he had not, they decided
him.

Stuart returned laughing to his quarters. On the
way he met Gen. Jackson.

“Here is Pope's coat, General,” he said, holding it

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

up; “if he will send me back my hat, I will send him
back his coat.”

Jackson smiled, as he always did, when he heard the
laughing accents of that brave voice. Then he became
thoughtful again; he was developing in his
profound intellect the details of the great blow which,
in obedience to the orders of Lee, he was about to
deliver.

The design of Lee was more than daring, it was correct.
Absurdest of the absurd is that philosophy of
war which, ignorantly pointing to Caesar and Napoleon
as examples, erects adaucity above science, and decries
sound principles in warfare. Examine the campaigns
of Lee, the greatest living soldier, and his movements
everywhere will be found “correct.” Place him where
Gen. Pope then was—he would never have been
flanked and cut off. Gen. Pope's order desired the
men to “dismiss from their minds certain phrases—
lines of retreat, and bases of supply.” His destruction
followed.

Lee's plan was simply to send a column of about
twenty thousand men across the upper Rappahannock;
thence by a rapid march to Thoroughfare Gap; and
thence to Manassas, where Gen. Pope had established
his main depot of supplies. If the column was
pushed rapidly, it might arrive before Gen. Pope—
Mannassas would be destroyed—the Federal army
starved—Lee would follow, and thus the Southern
army would be concentrated on the enemy's line of
retreat—starving, faint, disheartened, they would find
in their path, strongly posted to receive them, the

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

veteran bayonets of Jackson and Longstreet, held in the
firm grasp of Lee.

To command the advance corps, Jackson was selected—
that great “right arm” whose loss Lee lamented
so bitterly after Chancellorsville. The peculiar
trait of Jackson as a soldier was that he always arrived
in time. Others failed often—he never did. He moved
with the mathematical accuracy of a machine. If he
undertook to arrive, he arrived, if not with his whole
force, with a part of it. Those broken down would
probably catch up—meanwhile, he attacked. For
great examples, take Kernstown, McDowell, and
Sharpsburg.

Jackson put his column in motion up the river, and
from that moment advanced like an avenging fate—
never pansing, allowing nothing to affect his fixed purpose.
Before the most rapid vidette could bear the
news to Gen. Pope, he had dragged his artillery
across the narrow, rock-ribbed, and forgotten ford at
Hinson's; pressed on to Orleans; and was heading
straight for Thoroughfare. For the time he
seemed to have forgotten the existence of roads. The
column moved apparently on the theory that where
two men can place their feet, an army can pass. When
they came to fences, they threw them down; when
they met with streams, they waded. Jackson thus advanced,
an eye-witness says, “across open fields, by
strange country roads, and comfortable homesteads,
on and on, as if he would never cease.” It was the
“bee line” that he was taking. When the Confederates
were marching over nearly the same ground in

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

June, 1863, a soldier asked an old negro where they
were going.

“All right, Master,” replied the old man, smiling.
“You are going the same road Mas' Jackson took last
year, only he took the nigh-cuts.

At sunset on the 25th of August, the column “moving
on briskly without a straggler,” was approaching
Salem. Jackson sat his horse with the light of sunset
on his bared forehead—for he had taken off his
old cap to salute the men—and his face was lit up
with a proud smile. No sound was heard but the
shuffling feet of the great column, and the rolling
wheels of the artillery; the men whispered, “Don't
shout, boys, the Yankees will hear us;” for orders had
been issued that music, cheers, shouts, should all be
stopped, as they were now approaching the enemy.

Jackson had counted, nevertheless, “without his
host.” There was something the men could not do,
and that was refrain from cheering their favorite.
For a time they passed by waving their hats in silence
to the bare-headed soldier. Then the stream broke
through. Some one, carried away at sight of the old
faded uniform, the dingy cap and the familiar face,
raised a shout—with that the torrent burst forth. A
roar, wild, thundering, tumultous, reverberated across
the fields and in the forests—and Jackson succumbed,
for that greeting stirred his soldier-pride and conquered
him.

“You see I can't stop them!” he said, turning to an
officer. “Who could fail to win victory with those
men?”

Strange confidence, had it not been justified by

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

experience! “Those men” were the veriest tatterdemalions
who ever, with their rags, affronted the sun!
Such scarecrows had never before carried muskets,
and that implement alone established their claim to
the title of soldiers. It is true that their method
of carying it removed all doubts. They were faint,
half-starved, weary unto death, and in rags; but they
laughed, and their bayonets were bright.

It was Gen. Lee who said that there was one occasion
when he was never ashamed of the appearance
of his soldiers—when they were fighting.

At dawn on the 26th, after a brief rest at Salem,
Jackson moved again, reached Thoroughfare Gap,
passed unopposed between its pine-clad ramparts;
and debouching through its eastern mouth, swooped
down upon the rear of Gen. Pope.

The march had been a complete success. Stuart's
cavalry had presented an impenetrable barrier to the
enemy's horsemen, thus completely shielding the great
movement; Jackson had arrived, next came the
fighting, and the cannon soon began to roar. The
plains around Manassas, silent, asleep, cursed it might
have been said, through those long months since
July, 1861, had started, opened affrighted eyes, and
again began to groan as the dogs of war coursed
backward and forward again over the fields where
the foot sank into graves.

To comprehend what followed, the reader must look
at the map. Many who read these lines, will probably
need no such reference—having fought there.

The “situation” may be conveyed in a few words.
Jackson, with twenty thousand men, was in Gen. Pope's

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

rear; Lee was moving rapidly to join him; Gen.
Pope, warned at last of the fate which threatened him,
was hastening back from the Rappahannock to extricate
himself from the terrible trap in which he was
nearly caught.

But his situation was by no means discouraging.
While Lee, with the great reserve under Longstreet,
moved over the are of the circle, by way of Thorough--
fare, the Federal commander could move over the
chord, by way of the Orange railroad. He had the
straight line to Manassas, that is to say, to Jackson,
whose twenty thousand men he ought surely, with
his large army, to be able to crush before Lee's arrival.

That result was indeed looked upon as certain, and
Northern correspondents—those children of enthusiasm—
wrote to their papers that the great Stonewall
Jackson was at last securely hemmed in, and out-generaled,
flanked, cut off, and as good as captured.

The personage thus threatened was meanwhile at
work. He knew that Gen. Pope's great column
would soon be hurled against him, mad with rage and
anticipated triumph; and the Virginian doubtless proceeded
on the hypothesis that nothing tempers rage in
men, as in animals, like starvation. The destruction
of the great stores at Manassas meant starvation for
Gen. Pope's followers, and Jackson hastened to destroy
them. Stuart rushed in with his cavalry, and an
infantry detachment. The mighty mass of stores was
kindled; the flames soared aloft, and that black cloud
of smoke upon the horizon must have announced to
Gen. Pope that his precious bread and meat, and

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

forage, that is to say, the sustenance of his men and animals,
were being destroyed.

What he could not do, being out-generaled, the
authorities at Washington did. They sent a brigade
under the brave Gen. Taylor to protect the depot; but
admirably as this brigade attacked, it was driven back,
pursued toward Alexandria, and the fate of Manassas
was sealed. The men of Jackson swarmed in and ransacked
it.

Many memoirs of that strange and grotesque scene
have been written. In the midst of the burning store
houses, burning cars, burning sutlers' shops, surrounded
by fire, smoke, utter confusion, amid shouts, cheers,
cries, laughter, the men were feasting on unheard-of
delicacies, and with thirsty throats guzzling rich wines
and cordials.

“'Twas a curious sight,” says one, “to see our ragged
and famished men helping themselves to every imaginable
article of luxury or necessity, whether of clothing,
food, or what not. For my part, I got a tooth-brush,
a box of candles, a quantity of lobster-salad, a barrel
of coffee, and other things which I forget. The scene
utterly beggared description. Our men had been living
on roasted corn since crossing the Rappahannock,
and we had brought no wagons, so we could carry
little away of the riches before us. But the men could
eat one meal at least. So they were marched up, and
as much of everything eatable served out as they could
carry. To see a starving man eating lobster-salad, and
drinking Rhine wine, barefooted and in tatters, was
curious; the whole thing was indescribable.”

A warlike music suddenly came to mingle itself

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

with the unaccustomed banquet. From the direction
of Bristoe, a station on the Orange railroad, about four
miles from Manassas, came the long, continuous thunder
of artillery.

It was Ewell's. That commander had been sent to
hold the front, while Jackson proceeded to destroy the
great depot at Manassas, and he was scarcely in position
when the head of Gen. Pope's advancing army
struck him. It was commanded by Gen. Hooker,
whom Jackson was to overwhelm at Chancellorsville.

A rough wrestle followed. Ewell threw forward
three regiments, opened with artillery, and attacked so
boldly that Gen. Pope seems to have believed that he
had in front of him the entire Confederate force. He
consequently paused, hurried forward his main body,
and prepared for battle. Ewell continued to roar defiance
with his artillery, and show an unmoved front.
Pope advanced a heavy force; Ewell advanced to meet
it; the two columns seemed about to close in, in a
decisive struggle, when flames were seen to rise from
the bridge over Broad Run, between the opponents,
and when the smoke drifted away, Ewell had disappeared,
laughing grimly, doubtless, after his fashion,
at the result.

He had kept Gen. Pope off of Jackson's rear, while
Manassas was burning; that point was evacuated;
when Gen. Pope rushed in on the next morning, his
great adversary had disappeared. Nothing greeted
him but burning store houses and blackened ruins,
from which a few cavalry videttes retired at his
approach, disappearing in the woods.

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

The bread, meat, and forage of his army was a heap
of ashes.

This destruction of his stores was truly unfortunate
for the Federal commander; but that was not all. His
enemy had vanished. Where was he? Gen. Pope
had fully expected to find him at Manassas; and, on
the preceding day, had written to McDowell: “If you
will march promptly and rapidly at the earliest
moment down upon Manassas Junction, we shall bag
the whole crowd.”

But “at the earliest dawn” of the 28th Jackson had
disappeared, leaving Gen. Pope greatly bewildered in
reference to his whereabouts. The cotemporary opinions
expressed by the subordinates of that officer are
not complimentary.

“All that talk about bagging Jackson,” wrote Gen.
Porter, “was bosh. That enormous gap, Manassas,
was left open, and the enemy jumped through.”
“Jackson's forces,” he added, “were reported to be
wandering around loose, but I expect that they know
what they are doing, which is more than any one here,
or anywhere, knows.” On the 28th, Gen. Pope is
declared to have hastened toward Centreville, “not
knowing at the time where was the enemy.”

And that enemy ought to have been looked for
where he ought to have been. He ought to have been
where he could form a junction with Lee, then approaching
Thoroughfare—that is to say, near Groveton.
Thither, in fact, Jackson had moved after the
destruction of Manassas, on the night of the 27th,
thus escaping Gen. Pope, who rushed into the great

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

smouldering pandemonium during the forenoon of the
28th, only to find that the bird had flown.

Let us glance now at the situation on that August
morning. Never was anything more “dramatic.”
Campaigns are often dull, halting, and inconsequential.

This one was rapid, fiery, with day linked to day by
great events—the whole tending, as though driven by
the Greek Necessity, with her iron wedge, toward the
bloody catastrophe. Jackson had advanced from the
Rappahanneck, as rapid and resistless as some baleful
meteor; and the meteor had fallen upon Manassas,
the great storehouse of the Federals, and consumed
it. Then warned of his danger, Gen. Pope had hastened
back, intent on hurling his great column against
the audacious intruder, and crushing him in the very
hour of his triumph. He would “bag the whole
crowd,” if he could only reach Manassas on the 28th.
He reached it on the 28th, but the game had flown.

Then, on that morning, Pope was at Manassas;
Jackson at Groveton, with his left at Sudley; Lee was
advancing toward Thoroughfare Gap with the veteran
corps of Longstreet; unless Pope could crush Jackson
before Lee arrived, he must engage the whole Southern
army. As to frightening the man of Kernstown,
Port Republic, and Cold Harbor into full retreat, that
was hopeless. That trained and resolute gladiator had
only fallen back far enough to get out of his adversary's
clutches for the moment; not too far to render
possible a junction with Lee, if a little time—only a
little time!—were given him. At bay on the old battle-field
of Manassas, the dangerous game awaited the

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

attack of the huntsman, ready to show his teeth, and
resist à l'outrance.

The precious hours hurried on now; every instant
counted; the merest novice in war could have told
Gen. Pope that the great, the indispensable thing
was to interpose a force between Lee and Jackson, hold
Thoroughfare Gap, and thus fight the Southern army
in detail. But some evil demon seems to have whispered
in the ear of the Federal commander: “Allow
Lee to unite with Jackson; do not interpose,” and the
advice was followed. The left wing, under McDowell,
had advanced to Gainesville, between Lee and Jackson,
and, on the evening of the 28th, it was ordered
thence to Manassas.
Thoroughfare Gap, which should
have been defended at all hazards by a large force,
was defended by a division only, and this division retired
almost as soon as Lee's cannon began to thunder.
So trifling was the opposition, that, reaching the gorge
at sunset, Longstreet was passing through at nine in
the evening; before noon next day he was coming into
position on the right of Jackson. The latter had not
yet been attacked; but, as though weary of waiting,
he had advanced and taken the initiative. While
standing at bay, Jackson had seen a dust-cloud on his
right, and prepared for an attack. But suddenly from
this dust emerged an officer, coming at full gallop,
with the intelligence that the dust was caused by
Stuart's cavalry. At the same moment a long line of
Federal bayonets was seen on the Warrenton road in
front; Jackson turned to Ewell, who stood near by;
raised his arm aloft; then, letting it fall with a loud
slap upon his knee, he said, briefly:

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

“Ewell, advance!”

Just as the thunder from Thoroughfare began to
roar, Ewell threw forward his line, and attacked with
fury the Federal force in front of him. It was King's
division, and made a splendid fight. Though assailed
in flank, they did not give way, nor did they flinch
during the whole engagement. It was only at nine
o'clock at night, when the news of the abandonment
of Thoroughfare probably reached Gen. King, that
the Federal lines retired. They had been advancing
toward Stone Bridge; they fell back on Manassas.
Thus McDowell, Ricketts (at Thoroughfare) and King,
had all retired, one after another, upon Manassas. At
dawn on the 29th, the golden moment had flitted by;
the gate of destiny had silently turned upon its iron
hinge; Pope was “massed;” Lee was massed; it was
army against army. The brain of Gen. Pope was to
be measured against the brain of Gen. Lee.

Jackson had lost his right arm, Ewell—severely
wounded in the battle just fought—but the crushing
weight of a great anxiety had been lifted from his
breast. Lee had arrived; when that intelligence was
brought him, he drew a long breath of relief, and his
eyes were raised to heaven in prayer and gratitude.

All the morning Gen. Longstreet was coming into
position; part of his line of battle was formed, indeed,
by nine o'clock, and the whole line resembled an open
V. Jackson's force was the left wing; Longstreet's
the right. At the angle was Groveton, a small assemblage
of houses, near which Stephen D. Lee was in
command of about thirty pieces of artillery.

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

Longstreet was ready about noon. At five in the
evening Gen. Pope did not know of his arrival.

Does that statement seem absurd, and is it greeted
by any reader with incredulous laughter? Proof—
Porter was ordered at half-past four to attack the
right and rear of Jackson! “I believe,” says Gen.
Pope—“in fact, I am positive—that at five o'clock
in the afternoon of the 29th, Gen. Porter had in his
front no considerable body of the enemy. I believed
then, as I am very sure now, that it was easily practicable
for him to have turned the right flank of Jackson,
and to have fallen upon his rear; that if he had
done so we should have gained a decisive victory over
the army under Jackson, before he could have been
joined by any of the forces of Longstreet.”

The present writer spoke to Gen. Longstreet, within
twenty yards of his line of battle—kneeling on the
right knee, finger on trigger—before noon. Gen.
Fitz John Porter—that stubborn fighter on the Peninsula
and at Sharpsburg—was tried by court-martial,
and dismissed from the service, for not attacking Jackson's
right at five in the evening, “before he could
have been joined by any of the forces of Longstreet,”
as says Gen. Pope.

“The force of `party' could no further go!”

We have traced, perhaps tediously, the steps of the
two adversaries, by which they steadily advanced to
the moment and the place of decisive struggle. That
narrative, we thought, would interest the thoughtful
reader more than a florid series of paragraphs upon the
fighting. The movements which we have followed

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

decided the second battle of Manassas. When Lee
had massed his army, the hour of destiny had struck.
The defeat of Gen. Pope was merely a question of
time and detail. That result might occur thus or thus:
it would certainly take place.

“The histories” will describe in detail the long,
obstinate, and bloody, but never doubtful conflict.
The present writer retires from the domain of that
great muse; it is only some salient points that he begs
to speak of. And even these may not be understood
without a diagram; for what is plain to those who saw
the ground, is the mystery of mysteries to those who
have never seen it.

Let us ascend that hill within sight of Groveton and
look. We are near the Southern centre. Those gray
lines, extending toward the left, are Jackson's. In his
front is a wood and an unfinished railroad cut, where
the adversaries are going to grapple in bitterest conflict—
to fire within a few paces of each other—to stab
and fence with their bayonets—to seize rocks and hurl
them, breaking each other's skulls. In the centre,
near at hand, are the guns of Stephen Lee—that
hardy soldier, and accomplished gentleman—waiting,
grim and silent, for the great assault from the woods
beyond Groveton, which round-shot, shell and canister
is going to meet. On the right, stretching far beyond
the Warrenton road, is the embattled line of Longstreet,
bristling with bayonets, and flanked with cannon.
He is there, though Gen. Pope is telling Porter
that he is not—there, firmly rooted, the most stubborn
of realities. On the right of Longstreet are the

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

columns of Stuart's cavalry, held in hand for the pursuit,
the men sitting or standing by their horses.

Riding slowly to and fro along the lines are two or
three figures, whose appearance the troops greet with
shouts.

One is that of a man of about thirty-eight, in a
dingy old coat and faded cap, who rides with his knees
drawn up, and raises his chin to look from beneath his
cap rim, rarely speaking, apparently sunk in deep revery.
That is Jackson.

Another is portly, athletic, with a long brown beard
and mustache, half covering the broad, calm face,
which habitually smiles—a man apparently of invincible
coolness, almost apathetic-looking, but notable.
That is Longstreet, Lee's “Old War-Horse”—a man
to count on when hard and stubborn fighting is necessary—
when to spring like the tiger and never let go,
like the bull-dog, is the order of the day.

A third is the gay cavalier yonder, with the heavy
mustache, the laughing blue eyes, the gauntleted hand
stroking the heavy beard, the lofty forehead, surmounted
by the plumed hat, the tall cavalry boots and
the rattling sabre. That is Stuart.

Of Jackson, Lee will say when he falls, “I have lost
my right arm.”

Of Stuart, “I can scarcely think of him without
weeping.”

When he parts with Longstreet, his “Old War-Horse,”
at Appomattox, there will be tears in the eyes
of each of them, as they remember all those glorious
encounters, one of which we are now essaying to describe.

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

We have looked at the Southern lines, on the Groveton
heights—the gray-backs lying down in a crescent-shaped
order of battle, and ready; but we have forgotten
the Federal line, as the laughing “rebels” appear
to have done. It is a crescent too, with artillery on
every knoll, cavalry ready at every opening. The
bristling bayonets of the great host curve round, following
the formation of the Southern line. The two
crescents will not fit into each other without the
cement of blood.

Gen. Pope attacked in the afternoon, and his first
movement was resolute. He threw his right against
Jackson's left; a wedge of Federal bayonets pierced a
gap in A. P. Hill's line, and the extreme left of the
Confederate army seemed about to be annihilated.
Hard fighting only saved it; the enemy were repulsed,
and when they attacked again with fury, they were
again driven back. Gen. McGowan reported that
“the opposing forces at one time delivered their volleys
into each other at a distance of ten paces,” and
Hill stated that his division repulsed “six separate and
distinct assaults.”

This attack was made by Gen. Kearney, one of the
bravest and most accomplished officers of the Federal
army. It nearly crushed Hill, but reinforcements enabled
him to hold his ground, and at night Kearney
retired. Thus terminated the first day's operations;
the railroad cut was full of dead and wounded, riddled
with bullets, pierced with bayonets, and torn by shell,
but both lines retired.

The dawn of Saturday, the 30th of August, found
the adversaries still face to face. Gen. Pope had de

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

termined to remain and fight it out, though, by retiring
to Centreville, he would have united with Franklin and
Sumner, coming from Alexandria, been nearer his base,—
that is to say, his rations,—and would have occupied
a position greatly stronger than at Groveton.

But the evil fate of the Federal commander drove
him on, and blinded him. On the 30th, incredible as
it may appear, he seems not to have known of the
presence of Longstreet,* and he still cherished the hope of
crushing Jackson. An attack in force was accordingly
directed against the Confederate left and centre, and
the second battle of Manassas, about three in the afternoon,
commenced in all its fury.

It was one of the most desperate of the war, and one
of the bloodiest. The Lieutenants of Gen. Pope were
abler than their commander, and, if his own countrymen
are authority, possessed more military nerve. They
attacked with a gallantry which more than once threatened
to sweep before it the Confederate line of battle;
and, in charge after charge, in the face of frightful
volleys of small arms and artillery, essayed to break
through the bristling hedge of bayonets before them.
The assault upon the Confederate centre was desperate.
To this, the attention of the present writer was partienlarly
called.

The charge was made from Groveton, right in the

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

face of Stephen D. Lee's artillery, and appeared to be
in column of brigades. The first brigade advanced at
a double-quick from the woods, so admirably dressed,
that the half-bent knees of the men moved in a line
as perfect as on parade. Before, however, they had
reached the centre of the open field in front, thirty
pieces of artillery opened upon them; the air was filled
with shell, bursting in front, above, on the right, on the
left of them; great gaps appeared; the line wavered,
then broke, then it disappeared, a mere mass of fugitives,
in the woods. In ten minutes, however, a second
brigade appeared, advanced at a double-quick, like the
first, and was in like manner torn to pieces by the
frightful fire, disappearing, like the first, beneath the
protecting shadows of the woods. A third charge was
made; a third and more bloody repulse succeeded;
then the great field between the adversaries suddenly
swarmed with Jackson's men, rushing forward in the
wildest disorder—without pretence of a line, and
“every man for himself” toward the enemy.

For a few moments the field thus presented a spectacle
of apparent disorganization, which would have made
a European officer tremble. Then suddenly all changed.
As the men drew near the enemy, they checked their
headlong speed; those in front stopped, those in rear
closed up; the lines were dressed as straight as an arrow,
with the battle-flags rippling as they moved; cheers
resounded, and the regiments entered the woods, from
which rose the long, continuous crash of musketry, as
the opposing lines came together.

That was late in the evening, and the Federal forces

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

never made another charge. On the contrary, the Confederate
lines everywhere advanced.

Longstreet swept steadily round, closing in, with his
inexorable grip, upon the enemy's left, toward the Henry
House hill. Jackson's whole command advanced. Night
descended upon a last infuriate grapple of infantry,
clash of cavalry, and duel of artillery, amid which it
was easy to distinguish those tumultuous Confederate
cheers, whose resounding echoes had, on many battle-fields,
announced the hard-won victory.

Gen. Pope was defeated; his cannon glared in the
dark from the Henry House hill, and near the Old
Stone House; then night swallowed the great scene
of wounds and death. Gen. Pope retreated in the
darkness to Centreville, whence he speedily continued
his withdrawal to Washington.

This was Saturday. It was on Monday that Gen.
McClellan telegraphed from Alexandria:

“This week is the crisis of our fate.”

Such was the great “Second Battle of Manassas,”
and it possesses an interest of its own, a strange character
separating it from almost all other conflicts.
Few events in the annals of war exceed it in that
singularly dramatic character which the locality gave
it. In July, 1861, Jackson's brigade had here decided
the issue of a great battle. Now, in August, 1862,
the same commander had grappled with the old adversary,
upon almost the very same ground,—almost, but
not quite,—for the opponents had changed sides. Hunter
had fought Evans and Bee with his back to Sudley;
it was Jackson now who held that position. Johnston
and Beauregard had assailed, in old days, from the

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

direction of Manassas; it was now Pope who had his
base there—a shifting base, soon to be transferred, as
we have seen, to Alexandria!

And all those old familiar objects made a singular
impression upon the minds of the soldiers—at least,
the writer, who saw the fight, can speak for himself.
Before him lies a leaf with these lines in pencil—
written on the night of the battle: “Strange, passing
strange! Yonder, a mile or two away, is the ground
where Evans commenced the `battle of the 21st.' A
dispatch, just arrived, says `Jackson is at the Stone
House'—we sleep upon the soil, bathed a year ago in
Southern blood.”

“Batteries were planted and captured yesterday,”
said a writer, “where they were planted and captured
last year. The pine thicket, where the Fourth Alabama
and the Eighth Georgia suffered so terribly in the first
battle, is now strewn with the slain of the invader.
We charged through the same woods yesterday, though
from a different point, where Kirby Smith, the Blucher
of the day, entered the fight before.”

Thus this bloody action had come to add additional
shadows to the already weird and sombre fields of Manassas.
Again the Federal power was broken; a second
time the banks of this stream, once so insignificant,
were baptized with the blood of battle.

There are spots on the world's surface over which
seem to lower huge, shadowy figures, uttering lugubrious
groans, which the winds bear away, and pointing,
with distended eyes, and arms in sable drapery, to the
yawning graves which curse the beautiful face of
nature. Manassas and Cold Harbor are among these

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

places, and there hover a double troop of sombre shadows;
for here men have twice met in mortal grapple—
here the graves are double in number; so thick are
they, that you tread on them.

You tread on few flowers; hear the sigh of the wind
in the leaves of few trees; rarely the birds of spring
sing there, and the sunshine itself seems sad.

These spots, with Gettysburg, are the three Golgothas
of the Western World.

eaf508n3

* Conduct of War. Part 1, 454.

eaf508n4

* “A wounded Confederate soldier.... reported that he had
heard his comrades say that `Jackson was retiring to unite with
Longstreet.'.... Pope, who had not that day been to the front,
accepted the story as indicating a real falling back, and telegraphed
to Washington that the enemy was `retreating to the mountains.' ”—
Mr. Swinton's Army of the Potomac, p. 188.

-- 115 --

p508-116 V. SHARPSBURG.

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Sharpsburg was the first and last great battle on the
soil of Maryland. In the hours of one September day
was decided the fate of Baltimore and Washington.
Tactically a drawn battle, it was strategically a Confederate
defeat. Add to these notable features the
further circumstance that it was the last fight of McClellan.
That ought, of itself, to make it interesting.

Let us follow the steps of the two athletes who had
already crossed swords on the banks of the Chickahominy,
and who now advanced to a final trial of each
other's muscle on the soil of Maryland. These hardy
adversaries were Lee, commanding the Army of Northern
Virginia, and McClellan, commanding the Army
of the Potomac.

On the last day of August, the fate of Gen. Pope
had been decided. His shattered battalions had retreated
from the fields of Manassas, and Lee pressed
on to complete the victory which had cost him so much
blood. Gen. Pope had but one ambition now—to save
the remnant of his army,—and to this work he sedulously
addressed himself, on Monday, the 1st of September,
by doing what he ought to have done before

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

delivering battle—utilizing, that is to say, the troops
of Summer and Franklin.

These had pushed out as rapidly as possible from
Alexandria, and now, on this 1st of September, were
at Germantown—a small village a mile or two west
of Fairfax Court House. Here line of battle was
formed, with the right at Germantown, and the left
toward Centreville, and the troops were hardly in position
when the men of Jackson were seen advancing by
the Little River turnpike.

Their commander was worn out, and had sat down
under a tree, leaned his back against the trunk, folded
his hands across his breast, and was asleep. The crack
of the skirmishers awoke him soon; he rose, mounted
his horse, and in fifteen minutes was at the head of his
column, then advancing upon the enemy.

This battle was a strange one. No sooner had the
artillery begun to roar, than, as if in response, the
heavens echoed it. The cheers of the men were responded
to by the rushing sound of a great wind in
the trees; the glare of the cannon, by dazzling flashes
of lightning; the thunder of the guns, by crash after
crash from the black and lowering clouds. In the
midst of this conflict of the elements, the human conflict
commenced, and the huge torrents of rain, which
soon began to fall, seemed the protest of the inanimate
world against this revel of man's passions. So heavy
was the rain, that one of Jackson's commanders sent
him word that the powder of the men could not be
kept dry; he would soon be compelled to abandon his
position. But that thing of abandoning a position
rarely suited Jackson.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Tell him to hold his ground,” he said, in brief accents,
to the messenger; “if his guns will not go off,
neither will the enemy's!”

And the line remained firm; the enemy made no
headway, and yet they fought well. They were fresh,
and commanded by the brave Kearney and others.
This day was to be the last of the old foe of Fremont.
Kearney rushed forward to rally his lines, mistook a
Confederate party for his own men, turned and galloped
away; but a bullet overtook him.

On the next morning I was riding along the turnpike,
and saw a crowd gathering at a small house by
the wayside.

“What are those men looking at?” I inquired of a
soldier.

“At the body of Gen. Kearney, which Gen. Lee
is just going to send, with a flag of truce, to his
friends.”

After the fall of this gallant soldier, the enemy did
not continue the contest with much ardor. At night
they still were there, in the dark and dripping woods,
which the storm lashed as before; at dawn they had
disappeared. Behind that friendly rampart, covering
the Warrenton road to Centreville, Gen. Pope had
retreated. At sunrise Stuart's cavalry rushed with
cheers into Fairfax, but the Federal columns were as
far as Annandale. In the debris—guns, oilcloth, and
knapsacks—scattered along the road, you read plainly,
“Exit Pope.”

And now the unskilled soldiers, on that 2d of September,
1862, thought “We are going straight to
Washington.” No less a personage than Jackson

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

seemed to encourage this idea. Sitting his horse on
the Oxhill ridge, surrounded by the curious, he said
briefly to an officer:

“What roads lead to Vienna and——?”

The latter words were spoken too low to be caught.
Receiving a reply, he nodded, reflected an instant, and
then rode away. Taking the head of his column, he
pushed on—toward Leesburg. Leesburg meant not
Washington, but the Cumberland Valley.

Gen. Lee had, it seems, determined to enter Maryland
above, and fight his second battle in Pennsylvania.

No time was lost. The men were worn to exhaustion
by the heavy marching and fighting, without
rations, of the last few weeks; but there was no time
to pause. Before the smoke had drifted away from
the great field of conflict, the column was in motion;
in three days, it passed the Potomac at Leesburg—
the men cheering, and the bands playing “Maryland,
my Maryland!” On the 7th of September, Lee had
massed his army in the vicinity of Frederick City.

Disappointment awaited here those conficing gray
people, who supposed that the Marylanders would rush
to arms. Most of them rushed into their houses, and
slammed the doors. The “rebels” were regarded not
as friends, but enemies. The inhabitants were
“Union,” and will doubtless take pride in the statement
here made, that, as soon as they found they had
nothing to fear, they exhibited unmistakable hostility.
Those fears, indeed, speedily vanished. They discovered
that in Gen. Lee they had to deal with a
gentleman, and a “Christian warrior”—a commander

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

of the strictest ideas. A sneering journal, indeed, said,
“If Gen. Lee saw the top rail of a fence pulled off,
as he passed by, he would dismount and replace it with
his own hands.” The result was simple, as the logic
was obvious. A man who would put back the rails of
a fence was not apt to burn dwellings, and plunder
larders à la Pope. Consequent defiance of him, and
more resolute adherence than before to “the best
government the world ever saw.” The general sentiment,
“Wait, wearers of the gray! The patriots in
blue are coming!”

These statements may seem strange to some readers.

“Can it be possible,” they may say, “that Lee was
so greeted on that soil—thus received in the great and
illustrious Commonwealth of Maryland, where, in
Baltimore—the elegant, the aristocratic, the defiant
Baltimore—a large Federal force could alone hold
down the almost irrepressible sympathy with the
South; where, in the lower counties, the gentlemen
throughout the war denounced the North, and cheered
the South, in the most public places? Could Maryland
have thus acted—Maryland, the proud, the
thorough-bred, the bitterly Southern Maryland, who
had sent her heroic sons to bleed for Virginia—
smuggled medicines, cloths, and words of cheer,
through the blockade—prayed, with sobs and tears,
for the Southern success—whose very women and girls
turned away with scorn in their faces, drawing their
skirts close to their persons, when Federal officers
passed, that they might not be soiled by the contact?”

The explanation is simple. The Southern troops
were in Maryland, and they were not in Maryland.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

The population differed here, as in Tidewater and
North-western Virginia. Lord Baltimore settled eastern,
William Penn western Maryland. That is to say,
that eastern Maryland was English—which is Virginian—
western Maryland Pennsylvanian, that is
northern. That explains the whole.

And yet there were some, even here, whose whole
hearts went forth to meet and greet the Red Cross flag.
In locked-up rooms ladies sewed day and night for the
ragged soldiers. In many houses Confederate flags
were ready to be produced. From some houses white
handkerchiefs were waved—from a few, cheers were
heard. Let us not blame very bitterly the owners of
these flags, which were never unfolded and given to
the air. The “blue patriots” were coming, and the
Union neighbors of the Southern sympathizers were
sure to denounce them to the Federal vengeance.
Hearts were warm, but life and property were dear.
It is hard to expect that husbands and fathers should
bring beggary and exile on wife and children for any
cause. So those flags were never waved, or waved
timidly for an instant, and then quietly withdrawn.
The stormy winds of that reign of terror blew them
away.

On the day after his arrival at Frederick City, Gen.
Lee issued an address to the people of Maryland.
That calm and admirable paper will present a terrible
contrast in history, to the brutal “expatriation order”
of Gen. Pope in Culpeper, which the very authorities
at Washington had to disown. Lee declared to the
people that he had come to aid them “in regaining
the rights of which they had been despoiled,” but no

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

new tyranny would be imposed—no citizen coerced
by martial law; to each and all would be accorded the
right “to decide his destiny freely, and without constraint.”

When that paper was made public, a few cheers
arose, a few halloos resounded; then followed an ominous
silence. No enthusiasm was exhibited—only a
few recruits appeared—it was obvious that the dream
of thousands rushing to the Southern flag was a complete
hallucination.

If the result disappointed the great commander of
the Confederates, he did not show it. That invincible
calmness which characterized him never changed. He
knew what he could depend upon, and to that he
turned—his old Army of Northern Virginia.

And yet only about one-half of that army was at his
orders, a fact which it is absolutely essential to remember
in following the events which we are about to record.
That is the key-note, and we beg that it will be
kept in view. Nearly half of Lee's army was still limping
along, barefooted and exhausted, far in rear, on the
Virginia side. Not once, but a hundred times, has the
statement been made, that these men were stragglers,
intending desertion. That statement is an injustice to
the brave soldiers of the army. The immense marches
and desperate combats of the last month had exhausted
them. Barefooted, in rags, unfed, worn out,
they dragged their feet along, trying to keep up. And
they would have arrived, but for one circumstance.
McClellan's rapid advance uncovered the fords near
Leesburg; crossing these, the “stragglers” would have
found McClellan, not Lee. In fact, Gen. Lee issued

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

an order forbidding it, and thus these twenty thousand
or more unfortunate, not criminal, men, who filled the
fields of Loudoun, or crouched on the heights near
Leesburg, were pointed at and stigmatized as stragglers.

So it then appeared; and their stronger comrades
even, who had been able to keep up, joined in the
statement. But time sets everything right. The
causes of the larger part of that “straggling” are now
known. It was hunger, exhaustion, bleeding feet, and
wounds which prevented the majority of those men
from being present at the bitter wrestle of Sharpsburg.

Lee was left with about forty thousand men, of all
arms, to oppose McClellan's one hundred thousand,
then advancing.

The marshalling of that army was one of the most
marvellous phenomena of the war. On the 1st day of
September, Gen. Pope was defeated—his forces disorganized
and demoralized beyond the power of words—
and the Government at Washington was looking
every moment for the coming of Lee, as it had looked
after the Manassas of July, 1861, for the coming of
Johnston.

Twelve days afterwards McClellan was at Frederick
City with a force of nearly one hundred thousand
men, and was pushing after Lee, who was retiring.

Read the Federal documents relating to that period,
and see what was thought of McClellan in reality.

They thwarted him, denounced him, professed to
despise him, and removed him, to put Pope in his
place; but, when the dark hour came, they cried, “Pro

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

tect the capital!—you only can do it!” It was true
that the axe of the headsman was being sharpened even
then for him. When he had perfected the great crime
of defeating Lee, his head was to roll, and a voice was
to cry aloud from the Bureau of War—a voice marvellously
resembling that of Maj. Gen. Halleck:

“So perish all who oppose our policy!”

Meanwhile, however, the services of the skilful soldier
were needed—were indispensable. The country
confided in him. The troops adored him. He summoned
the men to return to their standards; they
obeyed him with alacrity; he took the head of the
army, and advanced upon Lee. To have believed on
the 1st of September that this was possible, would
have been to fall into the fantastic. In a week the
world had only to look and see. McClellan had under
him nearly one hundred thousand troops, and without
a scrap of orders* beyond “Protect the capital,” began
an offensive campaign in the direction of Pennsylvania.

On the 12th, as we have said, he had reached Frederick
City. His advance had struck Lee's rear—the
adversaries were in view of each other—the thunders
of battle again resounded.

Lee had fallen back from Frederick, and his gray
columns were defiling through the passes of the Catoctan
and South Mountains. What did he design?
Were those ragged Southerners, tramping on gayly,
with their bright muskets, and exclaiming “Pennsylvania!
Pennsylvania!” as they had exclaimed “

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

Maryland! Maryland!”—were the veterans of the old
army deceived in their anticipations, and had Lee
brought them thither only, as some said, to capture
Harper's Ferry? The thing was incredible, and remains
incredible to-day. Little doubt exists now that
his object then, in September, 1862, was the same as
in June, 1863—namely, to advance into Pennsylvania,
keeping open his communications by the Shenandoah
Valley—draw the Federal army as far as possible
from its base, bring on a battle, defeat and pursue his
opponent, and dictate peace at Baltimore or Washington.

Gen. Lee may have failed, sometimes, to make the
best movements during the progress of a battle; he
never failed to adopt the greatest, soundest, and most
comprehensive combinations to bring on battle. Both
in 1862 and 1863, he failed to accomplish his object.
But, study those campaigns, and the causes of these
failures will be seen. It was not that the profound
brain of Lee erred—Providence interposed, and defeated
him.

His plan now was, first to reduce Harper's Ferry,
which was held by eleven thousand men, with seventy-three
pieces of artillery; and Jackson had been already
sent thither, by way of Boonsboro,' Williamsport, and
Martinsburg—thus taking the Ferry in rear. As soon
as this hornet's nest was destroyed, he was to push on
and join Longstreet, in the vicinity of Hagerstown;
then the whole army, massed, would commence moving
toward the Cumberland Valley, drawing McClellan
toward Westminster and Gettysburg, as Meade was
drawn thither in the month of June, 1863.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

Let us turn now to a circumstance so trifling that
it seems insignificant, but which overthrew the whole
campaign of Lee.

Up to the 12th of September, when McClellan
reached Frederick, that commander had moved at
the gait of the tortoise. Cautious and deliberate by
organization, he was rendered still more cautious and
deliberate upon this occasion by the telegrams of his
superiors, who wrote constantly, “Take care—you are
going too fast—keep nearer the Potomac—Lee is
drawing you on—only a small part of his army is
north of the Potomac; and, as soon as you are far
enough away from the capital, he will attack us from
the Virginia side, and all will be over.” Those are
not the words employed by Gen. Halleck, but they express
the exact substance of his orders.

Thus, up to the 12th, McClellan moved snailwise,
feeling for Lee, and in utter darkness as to his plans.
On that day, however, he found upon a table in Frederick
City, where it had been left by the carelessness
of some officer, General Lee's “Order of March.” That
order was a complete revelation of Lee's designs.

Longstreet was to advance by way of Boonsboro,' to
Hagerstown.

McLaws was to push for Maryland Heights.

Walker was to cross back, and hasten to Loudoun
Heights.

Jackson was then to storm and capture Harper's
Ferry, hastening afterwards to join Longstreet.

Then,—the order stopped there. Nothing more,
however, was necessary. Then, Lee's army would advance
upon Pennsylvania.

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

Such were the revelations of the Confederate campaign,
given in that document. That poor little sheet
of paper, which a puff of wind would have carried
away,—which a housewife might have used to kindle
her fire,—a soldier to light his pipe,—that little scrap
of paper would have been cheaply purchased by the
Federal commander at a cost of a hundred millions,
and it cost nothing. It is true that it cost Lee his
campaign.

From that moment, Gen. McClellan had no longer
any fears. He could act with energy, for he knew
what he was doing. Before, he had advanced with
caution, because every step might lose the capital; now
he pushed on with vigor, because Pennsylvania was the
known object of his opponent. Every card in the hand
of Lee was known; his whole game exposed; his combinations
defeated in advance. Unless the fighting of
the Southern army changed the result, the campaign
was as good as decided.

The obvious policy of McClellan was to push vigorously
forward, break through the passes of South
Mountain, relieve Harper's Ferry, and attack Lee while
his army was divided into two parts. He set about his
task with rapidity and energy; that he did not succeed
was not his fault. Human nerve conquers fate sometimes;
hard fighting more than makes up for numbers.
McClellan ought to have forced the mountain
passes on the 13th. He could not do so until the 14th.
He ought to have cut Lee to pieces before Jackson arrived.
He could not come up with him. He ought to
have routed the Southern army on the field of Sharpsburg,—
and that fight, three to one, was the clearest

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

drawn battle of history. The nerve of the Confederates
more than made up for numbers. We shall prove
that.

On the 14th of September the great game of chess
had commenced in earnest. From that time forward
every hour was to be big with events: every movement
of the adversaries counted. McClellan was pushing
after Lee, intent on relieving Harper's Ferry, and cutting
his great opponent to pieces. The hard and stubborn
muscle of the Virginian had turned many a
sword's edge,—but it seemed that at last the weapon
was heavy and sharp enough to accomplish its object,—
“to cut even to the dividing asunder of the joints
and marrow.”

In utter ignorance, meanwhile, of the great misfortune
which had befallen him, Gen. Lee was pressing
forward to the execution of his plans, wondering doubtless
at the unwonted confidence of his adversary, but
expecting to catch him tripping before long. The Confederates
were in excellent spirits; jest and laughter
prevailed. The cavalry were engaged near Frederick;
where Hampton charged and captured a battery, but
the infantry were marching quietly, caring little.

On the evening of the 14th, Lee's “Order of March”
was in full process of accomplishment. Longstreet was
at Hagerstown with the advance force of the army.
D. H. Hill was holding the gap near Boonsboro', and
a small force was at Crampton's; Walker was on Loudoun,
and McLaws on Maryland Heights; Jackson
was south of Harper's Ferry, and would attack it at
early dawn. Unless relieved that night, good-bye to

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Harper's Ferry, its eleven thousand men and seventy-three
cannon.

Then began the struggle. McClellan thundered in
front of Boonsboro' and Crampton's gaps, listening
anxiously for the cannon of Jackson. At every step
of his advance—which the cavalry, under Stuart, obstinately
opposed—the Federal commander fired signal
guns, which said to the officer commanding at Harper's
Ferry: “I am coming!” Every hour he dispatched
scouts to penetrate the lines, reach the Ferry, and
say: “Hold on; do not surrender; I will soon release
you!”

That assurance seemed reliable. The enormous advantage
of knowing an adversary's plans and position
was never in all the annals of war better shown. With
Longstreet at Hagerstown and Jackson at Harper's
Ferry, McClellan knew well that his movements were
free,—and he pressed on with ardor to attain the prize.

Soon the thunders of an obstinate combat rose from
Boonsboro' gap, where Hooker attacked Hill, succeeded
in turning his flank, and at nightfall had virtual
possession of the gap—for which the worthy Gen.
Reno and fifteen hundred men, however, paid. At
the same time an engagement took place at Crampton's
gap, nearer to the Potomac, with the same object—
to break through to the succor of Harper's Ferry.

Boonsboro' was a combat—division against division—
the fight at Crampton's was a fiasco. Federal
writers tell how Gen. Franklin's corps, with Slocum's
division on the right and Smith's division on the
left, attacked “a greatly superior force of Confederates
in the pass, forced them up the slope, and after

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

three hours' hard contest carried the crest, taking four
hundred prisoners.” The “greatly superior force”
thus assailed by two divisions was Colonel Tom Munford,
with about two hundred dismounted cavalry, and
one piece of artillery. When the three brigades of
General Cobb—all the infantry that at any time was
any where near the gap—arrived from Maryland
Heights, the crest had been carried, and Colonel Munford
was moving down the west side of the mountain.
The enemy held the gap—General Cobb's troops were
badly put in, and made little fight—the “four hundred
prisoners” were of his command. The facts
stated here are surprising—but they are facts. The
reports of Gen. Stuart will establish them. Two hundred
men held in check two divisions.

When night fell on the 14th, McClellan had broken
through the mountain—or, to speak more accurately,
he held the gaps at Boonsboro' and Crampton's, ready
to march at dawn. At dawn he marched; but suddenly
a long continuous thunder arose from Harper's
Ferry. Jackson was attacking.

McClellan pushed forward; the ominous roar of
artillery continued without cessation. Then all at
once it stopped—for Jackson was preparing to storm
the works with his infantry. That silence was worse
than the thunder of the cannon, and the Federal commander
must have comprehended its meaning. In
fact Jackson had thrown forward Pender—the assault
had just begun—the men were rushing on with shouts
to carry the Federal defences at the point of the bayonet—
when all at once a white flag was seen to flutter
upon the breastworks. Colonel Miles had

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

surrendered his eleven thousand men, thirteen thousand
stand of arms, and seventy-three pieces of artillery.

Harper's Ferry had fallen.

Fallen at the moment when McClellan was only a
short march from it, with almost nothing between—
at the moment when Miles could almost hear the
shouts of the troops coming to his relief; when in a
few hours McLaws, on Maryland Heights, would have
been captured; Jackson would have been cut off from
a junction with the main body, and Lee would have
been defeated or driven across the Potomac.

At that supreme moment, when victory and failure
were suspended in the balance, the heavy arm of Jackson
fell. “Too late” was written, as in words of
flame, against the Southern sky, toward which the
Federal commander gazed. Soon he knew that his
second and greatest aim was in like manner defeated.

Lee had fallen back with Hill, by way of Boonsboro',
toward Sharpsburg; Longstreet was summoned
to the same point from Hagerstown.

On the morning of the 16th, when McClellan, pushing
forward, had reached the Antietam, opposite
Sharpsburg, he had, there in front of him, on the
hills beyond the stream, both Longstreet and Jackson—
returned from Hagerstown and Harper's Ferry.
The two halves of the army were once more united.
Lee was massed and ready to deliver battle.

Such were the strategic movements which culminated
in the obstinately disputed battle of Sharpsburg,
or Antietam, as it is called by writers of the North.
They have been noticed at some length, being essential
to a proper understanding of the action.

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

Harper's Ferry had retarded Lee, since he could not
leave that fortress in his rear; McClellan had advanced
with unexpected rapidity; thus Lee was compelled
to retire to Virginia or mass his army and accept
battle on the north bank of the Potomac.

What force did that army number, and what were
the numbers of General McClellan? Alas! little is
left to the South save to show that she made a “good
fight” and died hard! Let us pause for a moment,
then, and establish the truth upon this point. It is
curious.

“We fought pretty close upon one hundred thousand
men,” said Gen McClellan? when interrogated by
the War Committee.

“This great battle was fought by less than forty
thousand
men on our side,” said Lee, in his report;
and Colonel Walter H. Taylor, that high-toned officer
and gentleman, then A. A. G. of the army, states Lee's
numbers at thirty-seven thousand of all arms.*

What were Gen. McClellan's?

“Our forces,” he says, “at the battle of Antietam,
were, total in action, eighty-seven thousand one hundred
and sixty-four.”

Deduct “cavalry division, four thousand three

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

hundred and twenty,” and we have eighty-two thousand
eight hundred and fourty-four Federal infantry and
artillery in action.

Deduct four thousand cavalry from Gen. Lee's total,
and we have Confederate infantry and artillery in action,
thirty-three thousand.

Of these thirty-three thousand, about eight thousand
did not arrive from Harper's Ferry until the middle
of the day. The hard fighting of the whole morning
was really borne by about twenty-five thousand in line
of battle.

More still—the main assault was against the Confederate
left, where Jackson, with four thousand, met
and repulsed forty thousand.

Proof.—Gen. Jones, commanding Jackson's old division, reported:—
“The division, at the beginning of the fight, numbered not
over one thousand six hundred men.”

And Early, commanding Ewell's division of three brigades,
reported:

Lawton's 1,150
Hayes' 550
Walker's 700
2,400
1,600
Total 4,000

On the Federal side it is not denied that Hooker's corps numbered
eighteen thousand. At 7 A. M., Mansfield reinforced him,
and at 9, Sumner. Of the fight which ensued, Gen. Sumner
says:—“I have always believed that instead of sending these
troops into that action in driblets, had Gen. McClellan authorized
me to march these forty thousand on the left flank of the enemy,
we would not have failed to throw them,” &c.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

“In driblets!” Alas! what would Lee have
thought of driblets of divisions and whole corps! One
of these driblets was eighteen thousand men.

The truth is, that until noon the Confederates fought
more than three to one; that throughout the action
they were never opposed by less than two and a-half
to one; that Jackson, on the left, remained unmoved
for hours, though the enemy threw against him about
ten to one.

These statements may be regarded as “rebel exaggerations.”
That is not important; they are on
record, and history will protect her own.

Lee might thus have retired, without imputation
upon his courage—might have recrossed into Virginia
and declined battle. He remained upon the soil of
Maryland and accepted it.

Sharpsburg followed; and this great combat we
now proceed to trace in outline.

On the afternoon of the 16th, Lee had about twenty-five
thousand men in line of battle, his back to Sharpsburg,
his left hand touching the Potomac, his right
extending into the angle formed by the river and
Antietam creek.

Sharpsburg is a village, in the midst of a rolling
country, dotted with farm houses, lost in orchards;
fields divided by stone walls; and through the valley
in front of it rolls the narrow and crooked Antietam,
spanned by rustic bridges on the Boonsboro' and other
roads.

On the high ground beyond, at the foot of the mountain,
McClellan's numerous infantry and artillery were

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

drawn up, his main strength massed on the right, to
strike the Southern left.

The plans of a general are more interesting than
the fighting of his troops. McClallan's design here
was to turn the Confederate left, driving Lee into the
river, and he never ceased hammering at that “fatal
left,” until his right wing was nearly shattered by the
hard anvil against which this hammer struck.

On the evening of the 16th, Hooker, commanding
the Federal right, crossed the stream and gained
ground, after sharp fighting. On the morning of the
17th, the day of Sharpsburg, he attacked from this
advanced position.

At the first streak of dawn, in the clear autumn sky,
before the variegated leaves of the forest trees were
reddened by sunrise, the opposing lines began to thunder.

Hooker, with eighteen thousand men, and Mansfield's
corps hastening forward to support him, was
attacking the four thousand men of Jackson. The
woods reverberated, the echoes rolled among the hills,
the fields were full of the long rattle of musketry,
mingled with shouts and cheers. Jackson grappled
with his adversary, and held his ground so well that
Hooker was wholly unable to drive him back.

Such was the state of things when, at seven o'clock,
just as the sun was soaring above the mountain in his
rear, Gen. Mansfield arrived and threw his corps into
action. Before this great reinforcement the Confederates
were pressed back, and a point of woods beyond
the Hagerstown road was seized by the Federals;
not, however, without terrible loss and disorganization.

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

Jackson's loss was frightful, but his opponents' worse.
Gen. Mansfield was mortally wounded; Gen. Hooker
was shot and borne from the field; the Federal troops
were breaking in spite of their success, when the corps
of Sumner arrived, and was thrown forward, just in
time to prevent a thorough rout.

Hear the evidence of Gen. Sumner:

“On going upon the field, I found that Gen.
Hooker's corps had been dispersed and routed. I
passed him, some distance in the rear, where he had
been carried, wounded, but I saw nothing of his corps
at all as I was advancing with my command on the
field. I sent one of my staff officers to find where
they were, and Gen. Ricketts, the only officer we
could find, stated that he could not raise three hundred
men of the corps.”*

Strange result of the great assault of Hooker and
Mansfield, with their thirty thousand men, on the four
thousand of Jackson!

“I saw nothing of his corps at all!”

“He could not raise three hundred men!”

It was in reference to this portion of the action that
Gen. Sumner groaned out that the troops were sent
in “in driblets”—that is, corps after corps.

Such was the result on the Federal side—repulse
with terrible loss; Mansfield killed; Hooker wounded;
the line breaking. On the Confederate side the
mortality was truly frightful. Gen. Starke, commanding
Jackson's division, was killed; more than a half
of some brigades, more than a third of others,

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

disabled—in many regiments there were almost no commissioned
officers. Jackson had repulsed the great
assault, but the ground, on which his firm foot yet
rested, was bathed in the best blood of the South.

But this was the mere preface—the ante-chamber
to the temple of horror. Pausing only to pant and
recover their breath after the fierce struggle, the Federal
forces reformed their line; cheers rose from the
great mass, and the huge wave rolled forward—this
time bent on enveloping Jackson's left and driving
him back on the centre.

The attack was met with desperation. Each soldier
seemed to feel that on his firmness depended the fate
of Gen. Lee. Jackson half faced to the left the two
small brigades of Hood—one of them numbering, he
says, but eight hundred and sixty-four men—rushed
forward and filled the gap thus made on Jackson's
right. In an instant the fiercest wrestle of the great
day of Sharpsburg began, in the midst of cheers,
shouts, thunder, and lightning.

The brush of a grand painter could alone convey
something like a conception of that wild grapple. Jackson,
reinforced by Hood, had now about six thousand
men engaged in all, and these were stubbornly breasting
the great rush of Hooker, Mansfield, and Sumner.
The odds were beyond mortal endurance. Worn out
and decimated by the very attrition of the struggle,
Jackson was being forced back, when McLaws and
Walker at last arrived with reinforcements; then
everything suddenly changed.

Never in all the war was the value of “fresh troops,”
however small their number, more conclusively shown.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

In the twinkle of an eye, the Southern lines were
reformed and ceased retiring. Cheers rose; staggering
volleys followed; Jackson's whole line advanced
with wild shouts, and drove the Federal line back.
Before he stopped the advance, Jackson had forced
back Hooker more than half a mile; had resumed the
position from which he was driven in the morning;
then he stood grim and defiant, ready to renew the
struggle. The great assault of McClellan had been
completely repulsed; the battle of Sharpsburg was
decided.

This was the grand conflict of the day, and on the
left centred the main interest—but once or twice
affairs were critical on the right and centre.

Jackson had just repulsed his opponent, when an
accident occurred which nearly resulted in Gen. Lee's
destruction.

In the centre was Rodes' brigade, and,—during the
momentary absence of that officer,—through a misconception
of orders the brigade was withdrawn. No
sooner had this occurred than the Federal forces
rushed forward; there was nothing to meet them; in
an instant Gen. Lee's centre would have been pierced
and his army cut in two.

Then, what they wanted in numbers, the Southerners
made up by reckless courage. Gen. D. H. Hill
galloped thither, and hastily collected about two hundred
men, whom he led gallantly forward. Miller's
battery hastened up, unlimbered, and opened a furious
fire. Col. Cooke, with about three hundred men of
his regiment, faced the masses rushing on, “standing
boldly in line,” says Gen. Lee, “without a catridge.”

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

Then a curious spectacle was presented to the soldiers
of both armies. Lieut. Gen. Hill was seen leading
against the enemy a force of two hundred men,
cheering them them on in person. Lieut. Gen. Longstreet
was seen on foot, loading and firing a piece of
artillery.

The Federal division of Gen. Richardson, imposed
upon by this bold front, came to a halt and remained
stationery until Lee had filled the gap.

So, the centre was saved.

On the right, there was also a moment of extreme
peril. Let us briefly relate how things stood there and
what was done.

Nearly east of Sharpsburg, was a bridge over the
Antietam. On the heights above this bridge rested
the right of Lee; opposite, across the stream, were
drawn up the fifteen thousand men of Burnside, with
Porter at his back.

This force was held in reserve, for “eventualities”
came soon after sunrise, when Hooker could not advance.

Then McClellan argued and acted like a good soldier.
That stubborn stand on the left must mean that
Lee had massed his main force there, leaving the right
wing weak. Burnside was thereupon ordered, at eight
o'clock, to pass the bridge, and immediately assail the
Southern right.

At half-past eight he had not moved; not at nine.
McClellan sent new orders and more urgent ones, for
the combat on his right was going against him, and a
diversion was absolutely necessary. Still Burnside

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

did not move—at ten he was still there; at twelve he
had not passed the Antietam.

Meanwhile, Lee had acted. He had thrown Walker
and McLaws from the right, to Jackson's relief—
leaving only the two thousand five hundred men of
Gen. Jones opposite Burnside.

That officer finally advanced across the bridge about
noon, and “moved with such extreme caution and
slowness” toward Lee's right, that he did not attack
the crest where it rested until three o'clock.

Then he stormed the crest and planted his artillery
upon it; but the delay had ruined everything. Just
as the crest was carried, A. P. Hill arrived from Harper's
Ferry with two thousand men.* Adding these
to the two thousand five hundred of Jones, driven
back from the crest, with this force of four thousand
five hundred he attacked Burnside in turn, driving
back to the bridge his fifteen thousand troops, and
terminating the day upon the right of the field as
Jackson had terminated it upon the left.

It was at this moment that McClellan, seeing Burnside
driven back, sent him word, it is said:

“Hold your ground! If you cannot, then the bridge
to the last man! Always the bridge! If the bridge
is lost, all is lost!”

The defeat of Burnside was so decisive, that the
moment was indeed full of peril. But night came to
stop an advance.

“It was now nearly dark,” says Gen. Lee, “and the
enemy had massed a number of batteries to sweep the

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

approaches to the Antietam, on the opposite side of
which the corps of Gen. Porter, which had not been
engaged now appeared to dispute our advance. Under
these circumstances, it was deemed injudicious to push
our advantage further.”

Night descended—the thunder ceased—the great
pall of darkness fell over the bloody field, covered
with the dying and the dead.

McClellan was repulsed—thus victory belonged to
Lee.

Such was Sharpsburg, one of the most desperate and
sanguinary struggles of the war. We have endeavored
to describe it with the impartiality of truth
itself—and no statement has been made which the
record will not vouch for.

As to the numbers, the statements rest upon the
words of Lee and Jackson; and it is not probable that
the world will doubt them.

That with a force so small Lee could repulse an
army so large as his opponent's, is due to two simple
facts:

I. The troops were manoeuvered with a foresight
and promptness which characterize only the greatest
generals of history.

II. The men were the veterans of the old Army of
Northern Virginia; were officered by Jackson, Longstreet,
and Hill; and fought as the three hundred of
Leonidas fought at Thermopylae—ready to die, but
not to surrender.

Taken altogether, that fight on the left was one of
the most astonishing of any war—for four thousand
stood for hours against thirty or forty thousand, and

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

more than once drove them back in disorder. Hill's
repulse of Burnside, four to one, on the right, was glorious—
but Burnside died easy. Jackson's repulse of
Hooker, ten to one, was grand—for Hooker died hard.
That combat indeed brought back the old ages of
mythology. This Titan stood erect, strong and defiant,
if not unscathed, when the whole magazine of thunderbolts
had been exhausted upon him.

On the next day, Gen. Lee remained in line of
battle, awaiting another attack; but none was made.
The Federal loss “and disorganization,” says Gen.
McClellan, prevented it on that day.

On the morning of the next, Lee had recrossed the
Potomac, to supply his army with rations and ammunition.
His opponent attempted to follow, and was
driven into the river.

So the Maryland campaign ended.

In October, Gen. Halleck telegraphed to McClellan:

“Cross the Potomac, and give battle to the enemy,
or drive him south.”

McClellan crossed, and at Warrenton was “relieved
from the command of the Army of the Potomac.”

Hapless McClellan! It was harsh. Lee would
have annihilated the “whipped army” of the Potomac
retreating to Malvern Hill “like a parcel of sheep.”*
McClellan's cool generalship saved it. Lee would
have gone to Pennsylvania, and advanced to Philadelphia—
McClellan organized Pope's remnants, advanced,
and fought, and drove his adversary from

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

Maryland. Lee would have recrossed in October—
McClellan stopped him, and by advancing into Virginia
forced his great foe to fall back Richmonward. And
after all these services, the axe fell.

“Off with his head! So much for Buckingham!”

Gen. McClellan received the fatal order while conversing,
in his tent, near Warrenton, with Gen. Burnside.
His countenance did not change, and in a voice
as calm as a May morning, he said, handing the paper
to his companion:

“Well, Burnside, you are to command the army.”

Never was a more singular freak of destiny. The
officer who had failed to cross the Antietam and drive
back Hill's four thousand five hundred, with his fifteen
thousand, at Sharpsburg, was now to cross the Rappahannock
and drive back the Army of Northern Virginia,
under Lee.

Of that appointment one might have said:—“It
will not and it cannot come to good.” But the fiat
had gone forth.

McClellan set out for New Jersey. Burnside commenced
his march toward—Fredericksburg.

eaf508n5

* See his examination before the Committee on the Conduct of
the War.

eaf508n6

* “Our Strength at Sharpsburg. — I think this is correct:

Jackson (including A. P. Hill) 10,000
Longstreet 12,000
D. H. Hill and Walker 7,000
Effective infantry 29,000
Cavalry and artillery 8,000
37,000

MS. Statement of Colonel Taylor.

eaf508n7

* Report on Conduct of War, 1, 368.

eaf508n8

* Reports Army N. Va., Vol. 2, 129.

eaf508n9

* See testimony of Gen. Hooker (Conduct of War, 1, 580) for
these strong expressions. “A few shots from the rebels,” said
Gen. Hooker, “would have panic-stricken the whole command.”

-- 143 --

p508-144 VI. FREDERICKSBURG.

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

In December, 1862, the Army of Northern Virginia
was holding the heights south of Fredericksburg.

At three o'clock in the morning, on the 11th of that
month, the troops were waked from slumber by a single
gun, which sent its warning voice across the
gloom.

Then this first discharge was followed by another,
and the men sprung to arms; the camps buzzed; line
of battle was formed—all along the crest, from
Marye's Hill down to Hamilton's Crossing, the army
stood ready.

The moment had come; for those two cannon,
suddenly thundering in the cold night-watches, were
signal guns. Through their bronze mouths, Lee said
to his men:

“Get ready! The enemy are crossing!”

Soon, from the direction of Fredericksburg, came
the quick rattle of musketry. Something of interest
was evidently going on there. Gen. Lee was soon in
the saddle, and couriers, passing at a swift gallop, like
phantoms through the darkness, brought him intelligence
from the front.

In fact, Gen. Burnside was making, at last, his great

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

advance to storm the heights on the Virginia side of
of the Rappahannock. Knowing well the mettle of
his great opponent, Lee—honestly distrusting his ability
to command so large an army*—utterly opposed
to a decisive trial of strength at this time and place—
Burnside had yet been pushed forward by his Government;
ordered to strike; and on the morning of this
day of December, 1862, he was obeying.

All the night of the 10th, pontoons were being hauled
down to the stream, at Fredericksburg and below; at
three o'clock in the morning, as we have seen, the signal
guns of Lee announced that the boats were being
lashed together to cross over the army.

At the town, took place the main effort to impede
the movement. The river street was lined with Barksdale's
Mississippians, and no sooner had they heard
the rattle of timbers and the hum of busy workmen,
through the dense fog on the stream, than every man
was on the alert. The Federal pontoneers worked
like beavers in the gloom, knowing the peril they were
exposed to—and soon their expectations were realized.
A sudden storm of bullets hissed through the mist; the
foremost workmen fell dead or mortally wounded, and
the rest recoiled before the unseen enemy.

Time after time the effort was renewed, but always
the fire of the Mississippians drove back the boatbuilders.
One, two, three, four, five, six hours passed
with no better success—when, in a rage, doubtless, at
this ill-fortune, Gen. Burnside, at ten o'clock, opened

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

on the town with one hundred and forty-seven pieces
of artillery.

Then, as though driven from the field by this tremendous
cannonade, the fog rose, drifted off, and disappeared.
From an eminence, jutting out from the
crest of hills on which his army was drawn up, Gen.
Lee looked in silence at the curious and tragic spectacle.

On the hills beyond the river were seen long rows of
Federal cannon, grim and sullen, or spouting smoke
and flame. Every instant came the quick, red glare,
the bellowing roar, and the burst of shell above the
devoted town.

Fredericksburg was being bombarded—racked right
and left with a cross-fire of shot and shell. This hurricane
of death swept through the streets, incessant, remorseless,
never relaxing in its fury. Houses crashed
down; the church steeples shook and tottered, as shot
tore them; women and children ran for life, pursued
by bursting shell; flames rose, and a great cloud of lurid
smoke drifted away, mingling itself with the snowy
cannon smoke on the Stafford hills.

When, at noon, the cannonade ceased, the town was
on fire in many places, and long after night the red
flames of burning mansions contended with the darkness,
rendering wilder and more weird the sombre
scene of destruction. At intervals only, a single gun
roared sullenly from the northern hills, like a wild
beast growling over his prey.

Soon after the beginning of the cannonade, another
attempt was made to throw the pontoons over, but it
failed again. Barksdale had not retreated; amid

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

crashing chimneys and houses thundering down, his men still
stood—and every effort of the Federal troops to lay
their bridges was defeated. It was only in the afternoon
that a brave officer of the Northern army threw
across three regiments in barges. These advanced;
assailed Barksdale furiously; drove him from the
place; then the pontoon bridge was rapidly laid, and
the head of Burnside's column was at once thrown
over.

The cruel bombardment did not effect that—it
effected absolutely nothing. It was the three regiments
in barges, which a third lieutenant, without a
beard on his face, would have sent across twelve hours
before.

Lee, wrapped in his old gray riding cape, looked on,
as we have said, from the spot now called “Lee's Hill,”
near the telegraph road, and beside him stood Longstreet,
stout, heavily bearded, and calm, like his commander.
It was hard to realize, looking at these unmoved
faces, that the Virginian and the Carolinian were
witnessing the destruction of one of the oldest and most
hospitable of Virginian cities.

If any one doubts the extent of that destruction, let
him go thither, as the present writer did, the other day,
and look at the long rows of ruins, the ghost-like chimneys,
the blackened walls, and the river facade of the
houses riddled with cannon balls. In one small house
I counted fifty. And the fact is not surprising. In
two hours, Gen. Burnside had fired seven thousand
three hundred and fifty rounds upon the town.

So, on that night of December the 11th, Fredericksburg
was torn to pieces—the shattered church spires

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

shone in the light of roaring flames—the random guns
from the “Chatham” hill bellowed sombre and triumphant
over all.

Throughout the night, and all day on the 12th, Gen.
Burnside was crossing. It was a very striking spectaele,
viewed from the summit of Lee's Hill—where
Gen. Lee, as before, stood, looking on in silence. Opposite
the pontoon bridge were seen the heavy and
dark masses of the Federal infantry, about to cross.
The great columns undulated as they moved down
from the hills, like gigantic serpents, with glittering
bayonets and gun-barrels for scales. Above them banners
waved—through the clear December air came
the notes of the drum and bugle; you could even hear
the rumble of the artillery—those bronze war-dogs, in
whose mouths the thunder slumbered. All day, as we
have said, the Federal forces were crossing, with little
opposition.

On the night of the 12th, the army was over, and it
was evident that on the next day Gen. Bnrnside would
deliver battle, by advancing to storm the position occupied
by Lee.

What was that position, and what the character of
the ground upon which was fought this bloody action?
Let us look at it. Battles are mazes, without some
knowledge of the localities. Let us take our stand on
the eminence called Lee's Hill, which juts out from
the crest, commanding a full view of all. Beneath us
stretches a plain extending to the Rappahannock. Beyond
the plain the roofs and spires of Fredericksburg
are seen, not a mile away. On the northern shores of
the river, rise lofty hills, crowned with white mansions.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

In front of these mansions, flags are seen to flutter—
they indicate the head-quarters of some Federal general.
Along the hills dusky objects dot the crest—they are
cannon. Through the gorges you see dark and motionless
masses—they are Federal infantry, waiting for the
order to advance.

That officer on horseback yonder, slowly pacing
along the hills, is perhaps Gen. Burnside, reconnoitering.
Those specks upon the river banks are pickets.
Behind the hill yonder, something stands which you
cannot make out—it is a pontoon train ready to move.

Let us look now at the southern shore. To the right
and left of us stretches the wooded crest upon which
Gen. Lee has drawn up his line of battle. On the left,
extending from his centre to the river above, is Longstreet's
line, embattled, ready, and bristling yonder on
the summit of Marye's Hill, with grim-looking cannon.
There the Irish brigade is going to charge with magnificent
élan, and strew the fatal field in front of that
stone wall, at the foot of the hill, with their bodies.
On the right is Jackson, holding the wooded crest to
the point at Hamilton's Crossing, where it sinks into
the plain. At every opening in his line you see the
muzzles of cannon; on the hill above the crossing,
which the men are going to call “Dead Horse Hill,”
he has massed his batteries, to rake the field before
him when the enemy rush forward there, as it is evident
they will. Still further, on the right, in the great
plain reaching to the Massaponnax, Stuart is visible
with his guns—not with his cavalry. He has reconnoitered
the whole ground; found the fields intersected
by deep ditches, with long rows of cedars lining them,

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

and cavalry cannot operate there. The horsemen accordingly
are drawn up in the woods, on the flank—
Stuart is going to mass thirty pieces of artillery in that
field, and open a furious fire on the Federal left as they
charge the slopes of “Dead Horse Hill.”

Thus the Confederate position is powerful enough,
giving many advantages. But the enemy have some,
too. On the banks of the river yonder are steep bluffs,
under which they can find shelter from the shot and
shell; in the numerous ditches, lined with cedars, they
will have the best possible rifle-pits from which to fire
upon the cannoneers of Stuart. If the Southern lines
advance too far into the plain the dusky objects youder,
on the heights across the river, which are “thirty-pound
Parrotts,” will sweep the whole field, tearing
men, horses, and guns to pieces with their iron thunderbolts.

As long, however, as Lee holds his position upon the
heights, there can be small doubt of the result, Humanly
speaking, he cannot be driven from the ground.
His fifty thousand muskets can hold it forever. Thrice
Burnside's force can make no impression, and the proof
is that one-third of Lee's is going to repulse him without
difficulty.

The situation must have looked ugly to the Federal
commander, but he did not seem to realize its full significance.
He must have seen that to advance across
that fatal plain would cost him rivers of blood; that
Lee's position here was twice as strong as that at Sharpsburg,
and his army twice as numerous as then—and yet,
in spite of all, in the very teeth of fate, Gen. Burnside
seemed determined to risk all; to advance across that

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

plain, and to butt, bull-like, against this fortress, bristling
with bayonets and cannon. How to attack and
fight a successful battle there would have puzzled
Napoleon. It is difficult to say what that great master
of the art of war would have done upon the occasion;
but it may be declared with absolute certainty that he
would not have done what Gen. Burnside did. Somewhere—
either on the right or the left—the Emperor
would have massed his battalions, and launched half
his force at Lee, with the fury of an avalanche which
bursts through every obstacle. Instead of adopting
this, the only plan which promised success, Gen. Burnside
ordered assaults to be made on the right and left
with single divisions. These two divisions it was
hoped, would be able to break through the veteran
corps of Longstreet and Jackson!

Does any reader say that this statement is absurd?
The truth is of record. In that great “open sesame”
to all hidden things, “The Report on the Conduct of
the War,” the facts are recorded. Gen. Burnside
himself convicts himself of fatal ignorance of the
ground—of a terrible misapprehension of the obstacles
in his path.

The proof is given.

“The enemy,” said Gen. Burnside,* “had cut a
road along in the rear of the line of heights where we
made our attack.... I obtained from a colored
man, from the other side of the town, information
in regard to this new road which proved to be correct.
I wanted to obtain possession of that new road, and

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

that was my reason for making an attack on the extreme
left.... Then I purposed to make a direct
attack on their front, and drive them out of their
works.”

That is to say, that the little “Mine Road” running
in rear of Gen. Lee's right wing, presented itself to
General Burnside's imagination, after talking with the
“colored man,” as a great military highway, cut by
his opponent, connecting his wings, and constituting
the key of his position. To gain possession of that
mere bridle path appeared to him a matter of the first
importance, and a division was sent to drive Jackson
from in front of it!

Proof—the order of Gen. Burnside, December 13,
5.55 a. m., to General Franklin, on his left.* “Send
out at once a division at least.. to seize, if possible,
the heights near Captain Hamilton's.”

Fatal Order No. 1!—The “heights near Captain
Hamilton's” were the hills upon which Jackson was
drawn up with his triple line of bayonets, and his artillery
waiting to do the terrible work it did do.

In the same manner Lee's left, at Marye's Hill, was
to be assailed, and driven back—by a division.

Proof—the same order, announcing Burnside's directions
to Gen. Sumner on his right. “He (Burnside)
has ordered another column, of a division or
more, to be moved from Gen. Sumner's command
up the Plank Road to its intersection with the Telegraph
Road, where they will divide, with the object
of seizing the heights on both of those roads.”

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Fatal Order No. 2!—The “Plank Road” led straight
into the muzzles of Longstreet's cannon, on Marye's
Hill—“the heights” in question. The point of “intersection
with the Telegraph Road” was the locality
of that sombre, fatal, terrible stone wall, lined with
Southern marksmen, in front of which the divisions of
French, Hancock, and Humphreys, charged so splendidly,
and were torn to pieces by the concentrated fire
of small arms and artillery hurled upon them within
point blank range, as they uselessly rushed to their
death.

“Holding these heights, with the heights near Captain
Hamilton's,” adds General Burnside's order, “will,
I hope, compel the enemy to evacuate the whole ridge
between these points.” If not, then, as he says in his
testimony, “I proposed to make a direct attack on
their front, and drive them out of their works.”

Such was the programme of operations adopted by
Gen. Burnside. It cannot be said to be mis-stated,
for it is given on the authority of his general order,
and his own testimony. He proposed to assault the
two powerful positions at Marye's Hill and Hamilton's
Crossing, with a division at a time, and it will be seen
that it was done. Gen. Meade, commanding the assaulting
force at Hamilton's, says he had in all only
ten thousand men engaged. In reserve, looking on,
were the forty-five or fifty thousand men of Franklin.
*

From the moment when Gen. Sumner,

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

commanding the two corps of the Right Grand Division, and
Gen. Franklin, commanding the two corps of the
Left Grand Division, received that order to attack in
driblets, they must have felt that all was over. This
Gibraltar was going to be pelted with popguns, when
a battering ram, and a heavy one, was needed. Why
this frightful blunder? The explanation is not difficult.
Gen. Burnside had estimated his own powers
with singular justice. What his government regarded
as unfounded self-depreciation was really modest, good
sense. He was painfully unequal to the arduous work
which the authorities had thrust upon him. He did
his best, but that best was bad indeed. The annals of
war contain no blunder greater than that attack at
Fredericksburg.

But it is time to terminate this tedious preface—
tedious, but necessary. For the rest, it diminishes the
lustre of the Southern triumph—this exposition of the
military deficiencies of the Federal commander. The
troops did their part, and did it well. They fought
with admirable dash and courage, until they found
what a cul-de-sac they had been thrust into; then they
sullenly refused to charge again, tired of a farce so
bloody.

But it was not a farce; it was a tragedy. Of that
the reader shall judge.

At midnight of the 12th December, this, then, was
the position of the adversaries. Lee was on the wooded
heights with Longstreet commanding his left, Jackson
his right—waiting. Burnside was on the plain upon
the river's bank, and in the town—Sumner commanding
his right, Franklin his left, Hooker his centre, in

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

reserve, beyond the river. From the gray lines perdus
in the woods of the west no sound came. From the
blue multitude rose a hum, a buzz, a murmur, harsh
and threatening. Arms clashed, horses neighed, artillery
rumbled—above all rang, from time to time,
the metallic vibrations of the bugle.

The force of Burnside was somewhat more than
one hundred thousand muskets.* Lee numbered about
fifty thousand bayonets in all. The odds were thus
two to one about.

Of the morale of the Northern army, the present
writer knows nothing. The ragged veterans of Lee
were joyful. Never had the old army of Northern
Virginia been in better trim for an obstinate, dashing
fight. The troops were all bone and muscle—
every eye laughed—victory seemed to hover in the
air above them, and salute them in advance. All
day they had laughed and jested; they were now at
midnight sleeping on their arms, awaiting, without
care, that dawn which would unchain the thunder.

At the first dim intimation of the coming day,
seen through the fog which wrapped all the landscape,
the woods began to buzz. Every man clutched
his gun. Then cheers were heard resounding in the
underwood along the slope near Hamilon's Crossing.
Lee was passing in front of the lines accompanied
by Jackson and Stuart.

These three men were, par excellence, the viri

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

illustroe of the Southern army. There were others whose
figures will live forever on canvas, in marble, and
cut deep in human hearts—Johnston, Beauregard,
Longstreet, Hill, Hood, and a hundred more. But
those three rose tallest and most distinct from the
smoke of the Virginia battles—Lee, Jackson, and
Stuart. They owed that prominence not only to
their soldiership, but to the personal and mental individuality
which characterized them.

Look at them for a moment, as they ride along
the lines, and you will see that they are types.

Lee is the model cavalier of the great Anglo-Norman
race. His figure is tall and erect; his seat in
the saddle perfect. His uniform is plain but neat;
his equipment beyond criticism. Stately, thorough-bred,
graceful in every movement, there is something
in his glance, in the very carriage of his person,
that is illustrious and imposing. He has the
army-leader look. There is not the remotest particle
of ostentation, much less of arrogance, in his
bearing. This man was a gentleman, you can see,
before he was a soldier.

Jackson's is a figure altogether different. He has
cast aside to-day, by mere accident, his old dingy uniform,
to put on a fine dress-coat, which Stuart has
given him—an overcoat of quite surpassing elegance—
and a new cap, which dazzles the eye with its braid.
But he cannot hide the individuality of “Stonewall
Jackson.” His seat in the saddle is ungraceful; he
rides with his knees drawn up; his chin is in the air,
and he looks out from beneath his fine new cap as he
did from beneath his old dingy one, thrown aside. It

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

is scarcely an army-leader that you look at—rather a
shy and absent-minded student, drawn forth from the
pious meditations of his study by the bruit of war, and
listening with a sort of bewildered glance to all this
clash of arms. Awkward, unimposing, silent, there is
in this figure not the least hint of the man of Port
Republic, Cold Harbour, and Sharpsburg—never has
the flawless diamond of supreme military genius presented
itself to men so thoroughly “in the rough,” un-cut
and unburnished. To know its quality, you must
strike against it. Not the heaviest sledge-hammer of
war can splinter it.

Last of the illustrious trio is Stuart, the ideal cavalry
commander of all imagination—young, laughing, joyous,
superb, with rattling sabre, brilliant sash, floating
plume—devoted, fearless, ever hoping; and ready day
or night, in sunshine or in storm, to carry out the plans
of Lee—to fight with infantry, artillery, or cavalry,
and conquer, or “die trying.” In his dazzling glance
you read the character of this man, who laughs at
peril and dares it to do its worst—the incarnation, in
the new Revolution, of the dead Rupert of England.

In 1864, Lee was maimed, indeed. At Chancellorsville
he had lost his right arm. At Yellow Tavern he
had lost his left.

The cheers rose, rung in the woods, and accompanied
the three commanders as they rode on to the right,
along the railroad, to the old Richmond stage road.
This led straight toward the river, striking the river
road running parallel with the stream, near the Federal
left.

Franklin was already moving. Stuart conducted

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

Gen. Lee to the intersection of the roads, close on the
enemy, and pointed out the dusky figures in the fog:
they were Federal sharpshooters. As the group sat
their horses, motionless, the depths of the fog began
to stir. Black specks advanced on the humid field,
and bullets whistled. Then the dark lines of the enemy
were seen as they slowly and steadily advanced.

Stuart called to Pelham, his chief of artillery, and
gave him an order. Pelham disappeared at a gallop;
soon the roll of artillery was heard: a Napoleon gun
advanced at a rapid gallop through the fog; and Pelham
opened fire from the intersection of the roads upon
the enemy's left as they came on.

“Meade advanced across the plain,” says a Federal
writer,* “but had not proceeded far before he was
compelled to stop and silence a battery that Stuart had
posted on the Port Royal road, and which had a flank
fire on his left.

This battery was one Napoleon—captured at Seven
Pines, and used so well at Cold Harbour. Pelham's
fire was so rapid and incessant that it checked Meade's
whole division. Five thousand men halted until that
hornet could be brushed away.

To silence the galling fire, General Meade brought
up two or three batteries, posted them in Pelham's
front, at point blank range, and opened on him a furious
fire of shot and shell, to which was added the cross
fire of some thirty-pound Parrotts on the hills beyond
the river. The storm of projectiles thus hurled at the
one Napoleon was enough to move the nerve of a

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

veteran. It did not touch Pelham's, though he was literally
a “beardless boy.” He continued the fire, in the
midst of dead and dying men of the gun detachment,
and staid until his last round had been fired, and a
peremptory order came for him to move.

Lee had witnessed the hard combat from the hill
above.

“It is glorious to see such courage in one so
young!” he exclaimed; and in his brief report of
the battle, he spoke of the young man as the “gallant
Pelham,” knighting him thus upon the field.

This minute mention of a simple accident will be
pardoned in the writer of these lines. Pelham was
his friend, and is dead—if heroes ever die.

Stuart tried to support Pelham with another gun,
but it was smashed to pieces; then Gen. Meade rushed
forward. It was nine or ten o'clock; the fog had
lifted; the plain was all alive with serried lines of infantry;
and with the thunder of artillery, the rattle of
small arms, and the cheers of onset, the Federal forces
dashed up headlong to the wooded slope where Jackson
waited, grim and silent, to receive their attack.

They had come within a few hundred yards; the
Confederate skirmishers ran in, as though a wind had
swept them back; Meade gallantly rushed on, when suddenly
from the crest a volcano flamed. It was Jackson's
artillery, held in leash until then. Now, all at once, it
opened. The crest spouted smoke and flame; a detonation
tore the air, and the Federal lines gave back,
with huge gaps in them, made by the frightful fire of
shell and cannister. In spite of this bloody reception,
however, the ranks were quickly reformed; the lines

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

were dressed with admirable coolness; and, though the
artillery upon the crest roared on, doing bloody work,
the men rushed headlong at the heights.

There a stubborn, bitter, desperate combat took
place—the Confederates not moving. But a fatal accident
came suddenly to the enemy's assistance. Hill
had left a gap between two of his brigades—the Federal
forces pierced it—the line fell back; in a few moments
Jackson's first line was driven, and the Federal
troops rushed up, and gained the crest.

That charge was as gallant as any in the war, and
it deserved to be supported. The support did not
come. Five thousand men had dashed into the lion's
mouth—the teeth were about to close upon them—
fifty thousand in the plain beneath were looking on as
mere spectators of this grapple of life and death.
Gen. Burnside's order had been carried out. Franklin
had sent the “division” to “seize the heights near Capt.
Hamilton's;” they had been seized by that brave rush,
and that was all. In thirty minutes Meade's division
was driven from the hill—the earth was littered with
his dead—the survivors were flying down the slope,
pursued by merciless volleys, leaving blood upon every
dry leaf, dead bodies in every ravine.

Gregg's brigade had met them on the crest, as they
rushed up—had checked them without difficulty—
there never had been any hope for them. That was
only Jackson's second line; his third did not take the
trouble to move.

Meade had lost forty men out of every hundred;
the rest were flying, and carrying dismay into the
ranks of their comrades.

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

Both armies saw this repulse—terrible, bloody,
mortal. From a hill, near the centre of his line, Gen.
Lee looked on with a glow in his cheeks, and a martial
light in the clear, commanding eyes, which had witnessed
in their time so many scenes of carnage. As
Gen. Meade's lines were now seen flying, pursued by
Jackson's men, Lee gazed at them in silence; then, in
that deep voice, which never lost its grave and measured
accent, he murmured:

“It is well this is so terrible; we would grow too
fond of it!”

So terminated the assault upon Jackson. The fatal
charge upon Longstreet, holding Marye's Hill, was
now to follow.

The ground has been briefly referred to; let us
look at it again. Marye's Hill is west of Fredericksburg,
about half a mile distant. Over its
abrupt crest runs the Plank Road to Chancellorsville.
At its foot comes in from the South the Telegraph
Road, skirted here by a low stone wall; and in front
of this wall is an open field, and a small stream. The
point of “intersection of the Plank Road with the
Telegraph Road” was, by Gen. Burnside's order, to be
the point of attack for Sumner. Now, this point was
the stone wall bristling with infantry, within two hundred
yards of the heights crowned with artillery.
Above the wall rose a hedge of bayonets; on the hill
grinned the bronze mouths of Longstreet's cannon.

To charge that position was desperation or madness.
And it was charged.

No sooner had the thunders of the assault upon

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

Jackson sunk to silence, than the storm began in front of
Longstreet—sudden, frightful, horrible beyond words.

There are events of the war which the historian
shrinks from with a sort of a shudder. The odour of
death arises from them; they smell of the charnel.
That assault upon Marye's Heights was one of those
terrible episodes, and God forbid that the present
writer should take satisfaction in painting the bloody
picture. It was a revel of death that the sun witnessed
that day—the spectacle of men rushing madly against
musketry and cannon, which hurled them back, and
tore them to pieces at every step. Sumner obeyed his
fatal order, and charged in column of brigades, and in
ten minutes they were nearly annihilated. He charged
again with mad courage—for this officer had the blood
of the soldier—and was met as before. Not a man
reached that fatal, terrible wall. From its summit the
long volleys struck the troops in the face, and from the
heights above round shot and shell finished the bloody
work. When that thunder had ceased, what the eye
saw was a great field covered at every step with
corpses; within twenty-five yards of the wall, the
bravest had thrown up their hands, and lay dead in
that attitude.

The assault upon Longstreet had been repulsed like
the assault on Jackson.

Then the madness of despair is said to have seized
upon Gen. Burnside. He had not witnessed the battle,
remaining at his head-quarters, the “Phillips House,”
a mile or more from the river; but he now mounted his
horse, rode down to the banks, dismounted, walked

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

hurriedly up and down, and, gazing at the ominous
heights, which Sumner had just charged, exclaimed:

“That crest must be carried to-night!”

Hooker had been held in reserve on the north bank.
He was now ordered to cross and attack. He rode
over, looked at the ground, returned at full gallop to
Gen. Burnside, and remonstrated.

He was right then; he was not right afterwards in
“making out a case,” and as strong a one as possible,
against his commander. Gen. Hooker enjoys the disagreeable
reputation of having always sought to strike
the fallen—to administer the coup de grace to his
unfortunate comrades when they were staggering under
“official” displeasure. Ferocious against McClellan,
after his failure at Cold Harbour, he was savage
upon Burnside when defeat had overshadowed him at
Fredericksburg. Marye's Hill was an ugly obstacle—
Gen. Hooker made it hideous. The stone wall was a
barrier. General Hooker made a fortress of it.

Marye's Hill, he says, was “a mountain of rock.” It
was only an ordinary eminence, with artillery to defend
it.

The stone wall was “five or six hundred yards” long,
with “rifle-pits all along”—“not simply a stone wall,
but a support wall,” with “earth between the rifle-pits
and the wall;” “to batter down that wall was like
battering down the masonry of a fortification;” and
“thirty thousand men were massed behind this wall!”

So says Gen. Hooker. Let the reader some day get
out of the cars at Fredericksburg, and go and look at
this terrible “fortification.” It is a poor little ordinary
Virginia stone fence, about eighteen inches thick. It

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

is there to speak for itself—just as is was, still blackened
by the fires kindled on that cold December day
of 1862.

The “thirty thousand men,” too, were the product
of Gen. Hooker's imagination. The force which held
that wall was Cobb's brigade, to which were added,
during the action, Kershaw's brigade, and two regiments
of Gen. Cooke's—in all, seventeen hundred
men. It was this force simply,* not thirty thousand
men, which was “massed behind that wall of five or
six hundred yards.”

The animus of Gen. Hooker is all in one sentence of
his report: “Finding that I had lost as many men as
my orders required me to lose, I suspended the attack.”
Unhappy Gen. Burnside! you were struck while down
by your remorseless lieutenant, who was burning to
show his superior military genius—at Chancellorsville!

Receiving the order to attack again the fatal heights,
Hooker remonstrated, as has been seen, declaring, with
justice, that the attack was desperate. Gen. Burnside
insisted—a vertigo appeared to have seized upon him.
Hooker obeyed, sullenly marshalled his troops, and
prepared for the assault, by opening with his artillery
upon the dangerous stone wall. His object, he says,
was to make “a hole” in it for the entrance of the assaulting
column; and the statement is so curious that
it can only be explained upon the theory that Gen.
Hooker never saw the wall of which he spoke.

The artillery fire continued until nearly sunset, when
everything was ready for the second assault. The men

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

had thrown away their knapsacks, and their guns were
unloaded. It was necessary for them to depend entirely
upon the bayonet, “for there was no time there
to load and fire,” says Gen. Hooker. The column of
assault was thus formed, the word was given, and the
troops dashed forward with hurrahs to storm the wall
and the heights.

A few words only are necessary to convey the result.
From the wall and the hill came the merciless fusillade
once more; the dark masses staggered, then gave way,
then retreated swiftly, leaving the ground encumbered
with their dead. The charge had lasted “fifteen minutes;”
and of four thousand men who went forward to
the assault, the bodies of seventeen hundred and sixty
were left upon the field.

As Hooker fell back, a threatening roar came from
the Confederate right, near Hamilton's crossing; and
that sound announced the inception of one of the most
daring enterprises ever conceived by the master mind
of Jackson. To this let us now give a few words.

Repulsing Meade without difficulty in the morning,
Jackson had remained in position upon his wooded
crest, waiting all day for a second attack. As the
hours passed on, and the enemy only used their artillery,
it became obvious that no further assault upon
him would be made that day; and that could only
result from the fact that their troops were demoralized.
What to do? That question never puzzled Jackson
long. With the intuition of genius, he understood the
whole truth. On the left as on the right—at Marye's
as at Hamilton's—the enemy were repulsed and

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

staggering. The thing was now to drive him into the river
at the point of the bayonet.

Those who saw Jackson then will never forget his
face. His eyes glared, his cheeks glowed, his lips were
shut like a vice. In the hurried movements of the
man, ordinarily so calm, and in the strident accents of
his voice, no less than in his face, could be read the
secret of an immense excitement and a fixed and unalterable
resolution.

The present writer saw him, and wondered at that
unwonted emotion, knowing not what was coming.
Near the crossing, one of his staff, well known to me,
came at a gallop.

“Are you going to Gen. Stuart?” he said, hurriedly.

“Yes.”

“Well, tell him that Gen. Jackson is going to advance
and attack the enemy precisely at sunset—he
wishes Gen. Stuart to advance his artillery and fire as
rapidly as possible, taking care not to injure the troops
as they attack.”

A glance over the shoulder showed that no time was
to be lost. The sun was poised like a red-hot shield
upon the Massaponnax woods. In ten minutes Gen.
Stuart had Jackson's order.

“Good!” he exclaimed, and in a few moments his
guns began to advance, firing furiously at every pause.
Thirty peices under Pelham made the great field a
sheet of flame in the dusk, and step by step Stuart
threw forward his artillery, in face of a destructive
fire, until he was near the Port Royal wood, from
which Meade had advanced in the morning. But no
sound came from Jackson. Stuart was roaring on still,

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

when a courier came up from one of his generals, asking
the news.

“Tell the General I have advanced,” he said, “but
Jackson has not, and that I am going on crowding 'em
with artillery.”

As night fell he was right upon the enemy's masses—
where was Jackson, and why had he not advanced?
That question remains unanswered. Jackson said because
the enemy began to fire upon him when he
moved, with all their batteries. The army said because
an order miscarried; a general lagged; an hour
was lost. One thing only is certain—that that
grand assault was never made.

What result would have followed it? That is a
difficult question; and it is hazardous in military affairs
to speculate upon events which never took place.

“From what I knew,” says Gen. Franklin, “of our
want of success upon the right, and the demoralized
condition of the troops upon the right and centre, as
represented to me by their commanders, I confess that
I believe the order to recross was a very proper one.”

Jackson is said to have adhered to his attack with
the bayonet: to have urged, in council of war, that the
Confederates should strip naked to the waist, make a
night assault, and “drive them into the river.” He
alone seems to have felt, as by intuition, that the
morale of the Federal army was broken.

And yet Gen. Burnside resolved upon another attempt.
Crushed in all but his courage, he ordered the
Ninth Corps to be marshaled in column of regiments
for an assault on Marye's Hill, led by himself in person,
and it was only when his corps commanders besought

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

him not to slaughter the troops uselessly, that he
yielded.

But the army was not withdrawn. All day Sunday
and Monday—two whole days after the battle—the
troops remained drawn up in the great plain, under
the muzzles of Gen. Lee's guns. The indecision of the
Federal commander resembled resolution. He seemed
determined to attack again. The bands played, the
banners rippled, the bugles sounded, the lines were
marshaled; then, on Tuesday morning, after a drenching
storm in the night, the multitude had disappeared
like the phantasmagoria of a dream.

Burnside had recrossed the river, and the campaign
had ended.

A town in ruins and still smoking; walls torn with
cannon balls; houses near the stone fence—you can
see them still—riddled like sieves with musket bullets;
dead bodies every where; new-made graves on every
side; broken artillery carriages; abandoned flags;
women without shelter; children without food; dirt,
desolation, blood, and mourning—that was what remained
when the Federal army left the south bank of
the Rappahannock.

Gen. Burnside had fought one of the bloodiest and
most useless battles of history.

eaf508n10

* “I told them that I was not competent to command such a large
army as this. I had said the same over and over again to the President
and Secretary of War.”—Burnside in Conduct of War, 1, 650.

eaf508n11

* Conduct of War, Part I., pp. 653.

eaf508n12

* Conduct of War, Part I., p. 701.

eaf508n13

* See the testimony of Gen. Meade. Franklin's force, in all, he
says, was “fifty-five or sixty thousand men.”

eaf508n14

* “Gen. Franklin had now with him about one-half the whole
army,” says a Federal writer. “That force,” says Gen. Meade,
“amounted to from fifty five thousand to sixty thousand men.”—
Cond. of War, 1, 691.

eaf508n15

* Mr. William Swinton—“Army of the Potomac,” p. 246.

eaf508n16

* Reports Army Northern Virginia, Vol. II., p. 445.

-- 168 --

p508-169 VII. CHANCELLORSVILLE.

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

One day in the winter of 1862, Gen. Stuart was talking
at “Camp No-Camp,” his head-quarters, near Fredericksburg,
with a member of his staff.

“Where will the next battle be fought, General?”
the staff officer asked.

“Near Chancellorsville,” was the reply of Stuart.

And that answer was not guesswork. It was calculation.
It was based upon the soundest of all military
maxims: “Expect your enemy to do what he ought
to do.”

War moves as the stars do in their orbits—by law,
not by chance. Certain points in a country are strategic
as others are not. There was a first battle of
Manassas in July, 1861, and a second on the same
ground in August, 1862. There was a first battle of
Cold Harbor in June, 1862, and a second there in
June, 1864. There was a first battle of The Wilderness
in May, 1863, and a second there in May, 1864.
If ever there is another revolution, and Virginia is
again invaded, there will be a third battle of Manassas,
of Cold Harbor, and of The Wilderness. The terrain is
not chosen—it chooses. Armies do not advance to fight
at certain spots of the earth; they are dragged there.

When Gen. Stuart said that Gen. Hooker would

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

fight at Chancellorsville, he gave the Federal commander
credit for military acumen. With Lee at
Fredericksburg, Chancellorville was the key position.
To hold it was to force the Confederate commander to
come out and fight on ground chosen by his adversary,
or to retreat. On the last day of April, Gen. Hooker
held it; in the first days of May the two armies grappled
there.

We have seen the ill-fortune which befell Gen.
Burnside at Fredericksburg—a reverse from which
that officer did not rise. He made one more attempt
to cross the Rappahannock at a ford above the town,
but his army stuck in the mud. It was already demoralized.
“The soldier no longer thinks it an honor to
belong to the Army of the Potomac,” wrote a Federal
correspondent. When two of the Northern Generals
received Burnside's order, one said to the other:

“What do you think of it?”

“It don't seem to have the ring,” was the answer.

“No, the bell is broken,” replied the first.

Here is a sketch of the army making its last advance:

“At every turn a wagon or caisson could be seen,
sticking fast in the mud. In every gully batteries, caissons,
supply wagons, ambulances, and pontoons were
mired; horses and mules up to their bellies in mud;
soldiers on the march sinking to their knees at almost
every step. It was impossible to draw an empty
wagon through the dreadful mud. The whole army
was stuck fast.”

In fact the “bell was broken,” and Gen. Burnside
was held responsible. His head fell, and Gen. Joseph
Hooker reigned in his stead.

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

The plan of campaign adopted by the new General
was excellent. It was to turn Lee's left flank, attack
from that direction, and force him to fight in open
field, or fall back upon Richmond. While waiting for
the roads to dry sufficiently to admit of the movement
of infantry and artillery, a cavalry expedition was
resolved upon, whose aim was to cut the Central Railroad,
and, if possible, traverse the whole State of North
Carolina.

The expedition started about the middle of March,
aiming to pass through Culpeper toward Orange. It
was commanded by Gen. Averill, an officer of ability,
and the force consisted of six regiments of cavalry and
a battery. The number was estimated by Gen. Stuart
at “three thousand in the saddle.”

On the 17th of March, Averill crossed at Kelley's
Ford, and was met there by Stuart, with eight hundred
men of Fitz Lee, the latter commanding. An obstinate
combat followed, which lasted from morning
until evening. An eye-witness compared Fitz Lee's
little force to a small bull-dog jumping at the throat of
a big mastiff—ever shaken off by his powerful adversary,
but ever returning to the struggle, until the
larger animal's strength was worn out. Such was the
actual result. At sunset Averill recrossed the Rappahannock,
and gave up his expedition. He had left
“the roads strewed with dead men and horses.” Stuart
telegraphed to Gen. Lee; but side by side with the
dead Federalists were some of the bravest men of the
Southern cavalry. Pelham fell here leading a charge—
the exact death he would have chosen. That alone
was worth the expedition.

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

The first move of Gen. Hooker had thus “come to
grief,” but greater events were on the march. By diligent
attention, he had thoroughly reorganized his
army, checked desertion, broken bad officers, promoted
good ones, re-equipped the whole force, and made of
the machine broken to pieces at Fredericksburg, a powerful
and complete war-engine, which promised to
crush everything in its path.

This force consisted of seven army corps, numbering
in all, say Federal official reports, one hundred and
twenty thousand infantry and artillery, twelve thousand
cavalry, and more than four hundred guns; with this,
it was hoped by the authorities at Washington that
Gen. Hooker would be able to overwhelm his opponent,
Gen. Lee.

Lee had remained at Fredericksburg, with small
bodies posted opposite the upper fords, in the vicinity
of Chancellorsville. In April, only a portion of his
army was present—Longstreet had been sent on an
expedition to Suffolk, on the south side of James River,
and had no part in the great combats of the wilderness.
Lee's force on the Rappahannock was thus dangerously
small. It amounted in all to about forty-thousand
infantry, and seven thousand cavalry and artillery.*

Anderson and McLaws 13,000
Jackson (Hill, Rodes, Trimble) 21,000
Early (Fredericksburg) 6,000
40,000
Cavalry and artillery 7,000
47,000”

MS. of Col. Walter H. Taylor, A. A. G. of the Army.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

The opposing armies thus numbered respectively
one hundred and thirty-two thousand, and forty-seven
thousand of all arms of the service; that is, nearly
three to one.

The plan of Gen. Hooker, as we have said, was
admirable. Three of his army corps, under Gen.
Sedgwick, were to make a feint of crossing at Fredericksburg,
while with the other three the commanding
General, in person, would cross the upper Rappahannock
into Culpeper, advance to the Rapidan, pass over
that river, and push on to Chancellorsville. Then the
last of his army corps—Couch's Second Corps—
would cross at United States Ford, thus uncovered;
Sedgwick would return to the north bank at Fredericksburg,
march up the river, and pass again to the
south bank at United States Ford—thus Hooker's
whole army would be massed near Chancellorsville,
directly upon the flank of his adversary.

And this was not all. While the infantry thus
advanced to the great grapple of decisive battle, the
cavalry was to co-operate. Ten thousand horsemen,
under Stoneman, were to pass through Culpeper, cross
the Rapidan, near Raccoon Ford, push on for Gordonsville,
destroy the Central and Fredericksburg
Railroads in the rear of Lee; and, by thus cutting off
communication with Richmond, prevent Longstreet's
coming up, and starve the Southern army. If bayonets
and cannon did not do the work, want of bread and
meat would, and Lee would certainly be checkmated
or destroyed. “Man proposes—God disposes.”

In the last days of April, Gen. Hooker began to
move. Never had a more imposing army shaken the

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

earth of the western World with its tread. From the
forests of the Rappahannock emerged what seemed
endless columns of troops, bristling with bayonets; banners
waved, bugles sounded, the wheels of four hundred
pieces of artillery, and the hoofs of twelve thousand
horses, startled the bleak fields of Culpeper, just
emerging from the snows of winter. Hooker crossed
the Rappahannock at Kelley's ford on canvass pontoons,
drove Stuart's small cavalry force before him,
as the whirlwind sweeps the dry leaves, and pushed on
steadily to the Rapidan, which his column waded
through, all night, by the glare of bonfires—the water
up to the men's shoulders.

Pari passu, the great cavalry column had moved
across Culpeper. With ten thousand horsemen, Gen.
Stoneman made straight for Gordonsville, opposed only
by a few hundred men, under William H. F. Lee, for
the stout cavalier Stuart had other work before him.
He was hanging on the front and flanks of Hooker,
harassing, impeding, watching him, and sending courier
after courier with intelligence to Gen. Lee, at Fredericksburg.
Thus Stoneman had in front of him only
a handful of opponents—a fly easy to brush away, it
would seem. And, in truth, young Gen. Lee had to
fight and fall back. He could do no more against
Stoneman's ten thousand, and the great invading column
of blue horsemen hastened on, penetrating into
the very heart of Virginia, south of the Rapidan.

On Thursday, then, the last day of April, this was
the situation: Hooker approaching Chancellorsville,
with four infantry corps—for Couch had crossed at
United States Ford—his great force of cavalry

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

driving forward, like a sword's point, into the heart of the
State; Sedgwick threatening at Fredericksburg with
three more corps of infantry; Lee waiting, with his
forty thousand, for the enemy to fully develope their
intentions.

Stuart, falling back, and fighting step by step, day
and night, through the “Wilderness,” had at once
divined the plan of Hooker. He had predicted truly.
The tenor of every dispatch which he sent to Lee was,
“They are massing, and mean to fight near Chancellorsville.”

So, on this night of Thursday, everything went admirably
for Gen. Hooker. He swam with the stream.
Never was commander more joyous. He could not
conceal from his officers the delight which he experienced.
He was radient, and victory hovered in the
air for him.

“The rebel army,” he exclaimed to those around
him, “is now the legitimate property of the Army of
the Potomac! They may as well pack up their haversacks,
and make for Richmond!—and I shall be after
them!”

To his troops, he said in a general order:

“The enemy must either ingloriously fly, or come out
from behind his defences, and give us battle on our
own ground, where certain destruction awaits him!”

There were those of his officers, doubtless, who listened
thoughtfully, rather than with enthusiasm, to
these juvenile ebullitions. At Cold Harbor, Manassas,
Sharpsburg, and Fredericksburg, they had felt the
sword's point of the silent cavalier, in the grey cape,
commanding the Southern army. That obstinately cool

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

personage was still at Fredericksburg, had not issued
any orders in reference to “packing haversacks;”
seemed resolved to stand stubbornly, instead of “flying
ingloriously;” and did not yet appear to regard his
good old army as “the legitimate property of the Army
of the Potomac.” In fact, his movements were astonishingly
opposed to such an idea. The Telegraph
Road, southward from Fredericksburg, was an excellent
highway of retreat; but Lee seemed to be ignorant
of its existence; Stoneman's ten thousand were
streaming on to cut his communications, but he appeared
wholly unaware of the fact. Hooker was closing
in upon him, with that enormous cordon, but the
eyes of the old lion, thus caught in the battue, were
never clearer or more serene. Did he despise his
adversary? Did he reflect that to wrap a cord around
a sword-blade is as dangerous to the cord as to the
sword? There is a grand “reciprocity” in war.

“General,” an officer said to Hoke, that brave
North Carolinian, at Cold Harbor, “the Yankees are
very near you, yonder!”

“Not nearer,” replied Hoke, “than I am to them!”

That Lee regarded the situation at Chancellorsville
much as Hoke did that at Cold Harbor, is proved by
the fact that his first step was to lessen the distance
between himself and his adversary. He did not retreat;
he went to offer Hooker battle in the Wilderness.

Let us look at this ground where “certain destruction
awaited” the leader of the Confederates. Hooker
had halted in the Wilderness, not far from Chancellorsville,—
a curious spot in a curious country.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

Virginia has no locality stranger than that sombre “Wilderness.”
There all is wild, desolate, and lugubrious.
Thicket, undergrowth and jungle stretch for miles,
impenetrable and untouched. Narrow roads wind on
forever between melancholy masses of stunted and
gnarled oak, and the hiss of the moccasin in the ooze
is echoed by the weird cry of the whipporwill, lost in
the shadowy depths of the wood. Little sunlight shines
there. The face of nature is dreary and sad. It was
so before the battle; it is not more cheerful to-day,
when, as you ride along, you see fragments of shell,
rotting knapsacks, rusty gun-barrels, bleached bones,
and grinning skulls.

Into this jungle Gen. Hooker penetrated. It was
the wolf in his den, ready to tear any one who approached.
A battle there seemed impossible. Neither
side could see its antagonist. Artillery could not move;
cavalry could not operate; the very infantry had to
flatten their bodies to glide between the stunted trunks.
That an army of one hundred and twenty thousand
men should have chosen that spot to fight forty thousand;
and not only chosen it, but made it a hundred
times more impenetrable by felling trees, erecting
breastworks, disposing artillery, en masse, to sweep
every road and bridle path which led to Chancellorsville,—
this fact seemed incredible.

What did Gen. Hooker mean by, “I will be after
them,”—that is, the Confederate army? He did not
seem to be “after them,” thus dead-locked in the Chancellorsville
thicket. The sudden roar of artillery from
the side of Fredericksburg, reverberating grimly in the

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

tangled depths of the thickets, seemed to indicate that
the Confederates were “after” him!

That sullen thunder began on Friday afternoon, the
day after the arrival of the Federal army at Chancellorsville.
Up to that moment Gen. Hooker's plans had
been admirable, and were executed with the skill and
promptness which compel the eagles of victory to perch
upon the standards of an army. The whole programme,
conceived by Hooker in his tent, had been translated
into action by his excellent Lieutenants. Stoneman
was near the Central Railroad; Sedgwick was threatening
to cross at Fredericksburg, and holding Lee there.
Hooker was rooted at Chancellorsville, in an absolute
fortress, and two of his army corps had pushed forward
on the road to Fredericksburg to meet Lee, if he
advanced.

There was the place to fight, not in the jungle; and
every consideration of military science demanded that
Hooker should mass and deliver battle there. The
country was open, rolling,—a great plateau whereon
troops of all arms could be manoeuvred. The spot
held on Friday afternoon was well out on the road to
Fredericksburg, and virtually commanded Banks's ford,
by which Gen. Sedgwick could cross the river, and
thus make the whole army a unit. One march during
Friday night would have effected that; on the morning
of Saturday, Gen. Hooker's one hundred and twenty
thousand men and four hundred guns would have been
drawn up on that commanding position, before half of
Lee's force could have arrived.

We are not criticising Gen. Hooker for the pleasure
of criticising him. Look at the map. A beardless

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

cadet would have stayed there, hurried up Sedgwick,
massed the army, and fought where numbers could be
manoeuvred and made to tell. Hooker ordered the
two corps to fall back to Chancellorsville; gave no
reasons when his officers remonstrated; he had decided
to fight in the jungle.

From the moment when the plateau was abandoned,
everything was changed. Good fortune deserted Gen.
Hooker, or rather, he repulsed it. He threw away the
pearl, and the mailed hand of Lee caught it as it fell.

The Confederate commander had discovered everything
now, and his resolution was formed in a moment.
Sedgwick's attack on Fredericksburg was seen to be a
mere feint. The real assault was on the Confederate
left from above; and, leaving only about six thousand
men at Fredericksburg, Lee advanced to give battle to
Hooker.

Jackson, commanding the advance force, had already
moved up, reaching Tabernacle Church, a few miles
from Chancellorsville, on Friday. There he struck up
against the two corps which had advanced to the plateau,
and attacked them, but effected little. Still, it
was in consequence of this attack from the head of
Lee's column that Hooker recalled his troops, and
concentrated his whole force in the Wilderness.

At night Lee arrived. A counsel of war was held.
Jackson had seen at a glance that a front attack upon
Hooker was an impossibility in his impregnable position,
and the result of the consultation was the great
movement against the Federal right.

The movement, we say,—not a movement. Whoever
has heard of the battle of Chancellorsville has

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

heard of that gigantic blow which the hand of Jackson
struck just before the mighty arm was paralyzed. The
last exhibition of his military genius, it was, perhaps,
the greatest and most glorious. So heavy and mortal
was the stroke which he delivered, that the noise of it
echoed throughout the world.

At dawn Jackson was moving to accomplish his
design, with about half Lee's force—twenty-one
thousand men; with the remnant Lee would make demonstrations
on the enemy's front and left, while the
great plan was struck at his right.

From this moment until Sunday, the chief interest
of the battle of Chancellorsville concentrates upon
Jackson.

A word is necessary to explain clearly Hooker's
position. He was drawn up near Chancellorsville,
protected by heavy earthworks, resembling the two
sides of a square. One side—the right wing—
fronted south; the other side—the left wing—fronted
nearly east, covering the Old Turnpike and Plank
Road, running from Fredericksburg westward. This
order of battle was evidently formed on the supposition
that, coming from Fredericksburg, Lee would
either attack his left or his front; it was not supposed
possible that the Confederate commander, with his
small army, would venture a movement so audacious
as an assault against his opponent's right and rear.

And yet that was precisely the move determined upon.
It was hazardous; it was more than hazardous—
reckless. But forty thousand men opposed to one
hundred and twenty thousand, are obliged to be reckless.
For the rest there was one element of the

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

problem which counted for much. The attacking
column was led by Jackson.

One of the military maxims of this soldier was,
“mystery is the secret of success.” The movement
now to be made was defeated, if discovered; from the
moment when Gen. Hooker divined the scheme, all
was lost. Not the day only—the army also. Lee was
dividing his small force in face of overwhelming numbers;
that fact known, he was gone, or ought to have
been.

Jackson's aim was thus to deceive the enemy completely—
to elude his vigilance, and fall like a thunderbolt
from a clear sky, when it is least expected. He
had to pass through the woods across the entire
Federal front, attain their right flank unawares, and
overwhelm it before it could make any resistance.

He set out at dawn, moving obliquely from the
Plank Road, and gaining ground toward the South.
On his right flank and in front moved Stuart with Fitz
Lee's cavalry, masking the movement, and driving off
Federal scouting parties. Along the narrow country
road, lost in the dense forest, the infantry tramped on
steadily and in silence.

At the “Furnace,” a mile or two from Hooker's
front, the movement seemed discovered. An attack
was made on the rear of the column, and a whole regiment
captured. Jackson ordered a portion of his
artillery to take position, and open fire. This was
done. Then he moved on, as if nothing had taken
place.

But what ought to have been a very fatal circumstance
had happened. Gen. Hooker had seen him;

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

cavalry, infantry, artillery, all were seen; how then
the success of the surprise?

We cannot answer that question.

When Gen. Hooker was testifying before the War
Committee afterwards, he said that the had discovered
Jackson's intended assault on his right, and had provided
against it; it had succeeded because his orders
were disobeyed.* But pen and ink are terrible
things! On Saturday afternoon, just when Jackson
was about to strike the mortal blow at his right, Gen.
Hooker wrote Sedgwick:

“We know the enemy is flying, trying to save his
trains
”!

The fact appears to be that Gen. Hooker was completely
deceived. The road near the Furnace bends
southward, and Jackson's movement did resemble a
retreat. It was the recoil of the arm when about to
strike. Lee's great Lieutenant advanced without
pausing, attained the Brock Road, running from
Spottsylvania Court-House to the Rapidan, struck into
it, and reached the Orange Plank Road two or three
miles west of Chancellorsville. There, accompanied
by Fitz Lee, Jackson rode up on a hill, and saw the
enemy's line just in front. He was not yet far
enough.

“Tell my column to cross that road,” he said to an
aid, pointing to the Plank Road. His object was to
gain the Old Turnpike beyond, from which he would

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

be able to descend straight upon the flank and rear of
the enemy.

Rapidly reaching the desired point, Jackson hastened
to form order of battle. He placed Rodes in front,
Colston, commanding Trimble's division, behind the
first line, and A. P. Hill's division in reserve. The
enemy had not discovered him. The twenty-one thousand
men had moved as though shod with the “shoes
of silence.” At about five in the evening the line
swept forward through the thicket, with a sudden
storm of cheers, which shook the forest. They were
soon upon the enemy—surprised, demoralized, unnerved
from the first by this sudden and terrible onslaught.
Before the tornado, nothing stood. Rodes
stormed the works in front of him, passed over them,
drove the entire Eleventh corps, who were cooking
their suppers, from their frying-pans and coffee-pots,*
and pursued them with yells down the road, and
through the thicket, toward Chancellorsville. Colston
had rushed in behind, passing over the works with
Rodes; the enemy had been dashed to pieces by these
two divisions, and were struck with panic—the Dutch
soldiers yelling—artillery smashing against trees, and
overturning as it went off at a gallop—the whole corps
fleeing wildly before the avenging Nemesis upon their
heels.

“Throw your men into the breach!” exclaimed
Gen. Hooker, galloping up, and addressing an officer,

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“receive the enemy on your bayonets—don't fire a
shot, they can't see you!”

But the injunction was too late to prevent the
reverse. The entire corps holding the right wing of
the Federal army was doubled up and crushed back—
a huddled mass of fugitives—on their centre, near
Chancellorsville. So great a blow had Jackson struck,
from that quarter whence it was so little expected.

The effect of it is described by Northern writers who
were present. Little blood had been shed, but Gen.
Hooker had better have lost ten thousand men. His
own countrymen say that this sudden overthrow of the
11th Corps shook the nerve of the army—that it had a
fatal effect upon the morale of all. If this be untrue,
no explanation remains of the astounding success of
Stuart's attack on the next morning. Not a man had
reinforced the original column of Jackson, and it drove
before it the whole right wing of Gen. Hooker's army—
his force numbering ninety-eight thousand men.*

Is further proof needed of the effect of that great
blow? Take the statement of a Northern writer:

“During the night [of Saturday, after Jackson's
attack,] the engineers had traced out a new line, threequarters
of a mile to the rear of Chancellorsville,
towards the river, and covering the roads to United
States and Ely's Fords.”

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Gen. Hooker had been driven already. To this
“new line” he retreated at eleven next day.

Night fell as Jackson continued to press the Federal
right wing on Chancellorsville. He approached now
the end of his great life. Death's skeleton finger was
stretched out to touch him in mid-career; but the
lamp so soon to be extinguished burned with a light
more dazzling than ever before. Jackson's original
attack was daring; his scheme now had in it something
superb, and worthy the last hours of a great
leader. It was nothing else than to extend his left,
sweep across the roads which led to the Rappahannock,
and cut off Hooker's entire army.

With about twenty thousand men, he was going to
place himself in the path of nearly one hundred thousand,
and say, “Surrender, or you are dead!”

He never did so. His last hour was near. He had
ordered his lines to be dressed for the final advance—
Rodes and Colston to yield the front, giving place to
Hill's fresh troops—and now rode down the turnpike
towards Chancellorsville, less than a mile distant. It
was a strange locality, a strange scene, and a strange
night. Upon the dusky thickets skirting the road, the
moon, wading through clouds, threw a misty and sombre
light. The woods were full of moving figures,
which resembled phantoms; the whippoorwills cried
from the undergrowth; not a gun was heard; and
from Chancellorsville came only a confused hum and
murmur.

Jackson, with his staff, rode forward to reconnoitre,

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

and stopped in the road listening. Then suddenly a
gun was fired in the thicket—and at that sound the
troops clutched and leveled their weapons. Jackson
turned to ride back; but had scarcely done so when a
volley was fired upon him by his own men from the
right. He turned to gallop into the thicket on the
left, and then came the fatal stroke The men there
had been ordered to guard against Federal calvary, and
they took Jackson's party for cavalry. Kneeling on
the right knee, they fired upon him at less than thirty
paces: wounded him mortally, and his horse wheeling
round, darted violently under a bough, which struck
him in the face, tore his cap off, and nearly dragged
him from the saddle. But he caught the bridle with
the bleeding fingers through which a bullet had torn;
guided the animal into the road, and there fell into
the arms of one of his staff officers, who laid him upon
the earth. The firing had ceased as suddenly as it
had begun, but it had been fatal to many. Some were
dead, some wounded, some carried by their frightened
horses into the enemy's lines—one officer was shot dead,
his horse ran off, and the corpse, with the feet still in
the stirrups, was dragged to Chancellorsville. The
dead “went fast” there!

Jackson was borne to the rear, in the midst of a veritable
hurricane of shell and canister which the enemy
directed upon the road from their epaulements in front
of Chancellorsville. On his way to the rear, Gen.
Pender met him, and expressed the apprehension that
he would be compelled to fall back from his position.
Jackson's eye flashed.

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“You must hold your ground, Gen. Pender!” he
exclaimed, “you must hold your ground, sir!”

That was the last order of Stonewall Jackson on the
field. Ten days afterwards he was dead.

Among his last words had been, “A. P. Hill, prepare
for action!”

That is to say, his last thought upon earth was his
great design that night in the Wilderness woods.
Hill's fresh men were to make the great movement
aiming to cut off Hooker from the river; and in his
dying hours Jackson murmured:

“If I had not been wounded, or had had one more
hour of daylight, I would have cut off the enemy
from the road to United States Ford—we would have
had them entirely surrounded would have been obliged
to surrender or cut their way out—they had no other
alternative!”

But the great arm was paralyzed, the fiery brain
chilled, and Hill, second in command, had also been
wounded, nearly at the same moment with Jackson.
The scheme was thus abandoned, and one of the most
wonderful tableaus in military history lost—that of
twenty-thousand “cutting off” one hundred thousand.

Jackson had thus disappeared. The corps which he
had led to victory was without a head. Who was to
grasp the baton of the great Marshal of Lee, as it fell
from the bleeding hand? Lying faint and pale on his
litter, Jackson's thoughts turned to Stuart, who had
gone with his cavalry to attack a Federal camp on the
road to Ely's ford. Stuart was just about to open his
assault when a message reached him. He came back
at full gallop through the darkness, and Hill, wounded,

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

turned over the command of the corps to him. Jackson
was some miles in the rear now, at Wilderness
Tavern, and Stuart—prevented by the exigences of
the hour from going to him—sent to ask his plans and
dispositions.

“Go back to Gen. Stuart,” murmured Jackson,
“and tell him to act upon his own judgment and do
what he thinks best; I have implicit confidence in
him.”

Stuart then took command in person, marshaled his
lines, and made every preparation for a renewal of the
assault at dawn. The infantry, long used to the quiet
and slow-moving figure of Stonewall Jackson, in his
old dingy uniform, were now startled by the appearance
of the young cavalier, with his floating plume and vivacious
movements, galloping to and fro, with his drawn
sabre gleaming in the moonlight. Whatever they may
have thought of him as an infantry leader, they knew
that there was fight in him, and all prepared for a hard
struggle.

Before daylight Stuart was ready. It was not necessary
to await an express order from Lee. There was
one thing, and one thing only to do—to attack at
dawn.

All the evening, during Jackson's attack, Lee had
thundered against the enemy's front, as a diversion.
The intelligence of his great Lieutenant's complete
success, and of his fall, came at the same moment.
Lee's grief was poignant, and he murmured, “I have
lost my right arm!”

The messenger, bringing the information, added that
Jackson had intended to “press the enemy on Sunday.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

At these words, Gen. Lee rose from the straw on which
he was lying, wrapped in his blanket, under a breadth
of canvass, and exclaimed, with glowing cheeks:

“These people shall be pressed to-day.”

It was then past midnight. At dawn, Stuart advanced
to the assault; the forces of Anderson and
McLaws at the same moment attacking the enemy's
front.

Stuart's assault with infantry had in it the rush and
impetus of his cavalry charge. Leading his line in
person, with drawn sabre and floating plume, he resembled,
said one who saw him, the dead Henry of Navarre,
plunging amid the smoke of Ivry. But even in this
moment of decisive struggle, when the two great armies
had grappled in that mortal wrestle, the spirit of wild
gayety, which fired Stuart's blood in action, only flamed
out more superbly. At the head of the great corps of
Jackson, and leading the decisive charge in a pitched
battle against triple lines of breastworks, bristling with
infantry and cannon, Stuart's sonorous voice was heard
singing, “Old Joe Hooker, will you come out of the
Wilderness!”

There was another sound which had in it something
more tragic and menacing, as it vibrated above the
thunder of the guns. That was the shout of ten thousand
voices, as the lines rushed together:

“Remember Jackson!”

Driven headlong, as it were, by that burning thought
of their great leader lying faint and bleeding, not far
from them, the men resembled furies. Nothing stopped
them. The Federal artillery ploughed gaps through
them—they closed up and continued to rush forward.

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

The colours were struck down; as they fell, quick
hands seized them, and again they floated and were
borne on. Whole regiments fired away their last
rounds of cartridges; but they stood and met death,
falling where they faced the enemy, or continued to
advance as before. This is not the statement of a
Southern writer only.

“From the large brick house which gives the name to
this vicinity,” says a writer of the North, “the enemy
could be seen sweeping slowly but confidently, determinedly,
and surely, through the clearings which extended
in front. Nothing could excite more admiration
for the qualities of the veteran soldier, than the manner
in which the enemy swept out, as they moved steadily
onward, the forces which were opposed to them. We
say it reluctantly, and for the first time, that the enemy
have shown the finest qualities, and we acknowledge,
on this occasion, their superiority in the open field to
our own men. They delivered their fire with precision,
and were apparently inflexible and immovable under
the storm of bullets and shell which they were constantly
receiving. Coming to a piece of timber, which
was occupied by a division of our own men, half the
number were detailed to clear the woods. It seemed
certain that here they would be repulsed, but they
marched right through the wood, driving our own soldiers
out, who delivered their fire and fell back, halted
again, fired and fell back as before, seeming to concede
to the enemy, as a matter of course, the superiority
which they evidently felt themselves. Our own men
fought well. There was no lack of courage, but an
evident feeling that they were destined to be beaten,

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

and the only thing for them to do was to fire and
retreat.”

Stuart pressed straight on. At the same time the
force under Gen. Lee in person, on the right, was
thrown vigorously against the Federal front. In the
lugubrious thickets all the thunders seemed unloosed.
The moment had come when, breast to breast, the antagonists
were to grapple in the death struggle.

Stuart decided the event speedily by one of those
conceptions which show the possession of military
genius. There were many in the Southern army who
said that he was “only a cavalry officer.” After this
morning, he could claim to be “an artillery officer,”
too. On the right of his line was a hill, which his
quick eye had soon discovered; and this was plainly
the key of the position. Stuart massed there about
thirty pieces of artillery, and opened all at once a
heavy fire upon the Federal centre.

That fire decided the event. Before that hurricane
striking their centre, the Federal line began to waver
and lose heart. Gen. Slocum sent word to Gen. Hooker
that his front was being swept away—he must be reinforced.

“I cannot make soldiers or ammunition!” was the
sullen reply of Hooker, who, stationed at the Chancellorsville
House, witnessed the battle.

Soon afterwards, a cannon ball struck a pillar of the
porch upon which he stood; it crashed down, and Gen.
Hooker was stunned, and temporarily disabled. He
was borne off, and had hardly disappeared when his
lines gave way.

Then followed a spectacle in which the horrors of

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

war seemed to culminate. The forest was on fire—the
Chancellorsville House on fire. From the forest rose
quick tongues of flame—from the windows of the
houses spouted dense columns of smoke, swept away by
the wind. In the depths of those thickets, dead bodies
were being consumed, and wounded men were being
burned to death. Fire, smoke, blood, uproar—triumphant
cheers and dying groans were mingled. In front
were the Confederates pressing on with shouts of “Remember
Jackson!”—retreating rapidly towards the
river, were the defeated forces of Gen. Hooker. Anderson
and McLaws had connected now with Stuart's
right—and at ten o'clock Chancellorsville was in Lee's
possession.

The enemy had disappeared. They had fallen back
rapidly to a second line in rear. Here heavy earth-works,
with arms stretching out towards the two rivers,
had been thrown up, to protect the army from another
assault. To a pass so desperate had the Federal General
come! With his one hundred thousand men, he
was retreating before Lee's thirty or forty thousand,
who pushed him to the wall.

And yet a singular dispatch was sent by him, on the
afternoon of the same day, to Sedgwick:

“I have driven the enemy, and all that is wanted is
for you to come up and complete Lee's destruction.”*

To a cool observer, it would have seemed that Lee
was about to complete Hooker's. His right and left
wings were now united; he presented to the enemy an
unoroken front, along the Old Turnpike, facing north

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

ward—and the signal for a renewal of the assault
trembled on Lee's lips. It was not uttered. News
came which checked it. Gen. Sedgwick, with his
twenty-two thousand men, had crossed the river at
Fredericksburg; assaulted Marye's hill, which was
held by artillery, and a few regiments; carried the
heights in spite of desperate resistance from the Confederates,
who fought, hand to hand, over their guns,
for the crest—then, driving the six thousand men of
Early and Barksdale before him, Gen. Sedgwick
pushed westward over the Plank Road towards Chancellorsville.

Hooker charged all his woes on the delay of Sedgwick—
that of course. Yet the blow was well struck,
and quickly struck. “It was about eleven o'clock in
the morning when he carried the heights,” said Sedgwick;
and those heights were Marye's hill, which
Hooker himself, on the 13th December, 1862, had not
been able to carry at all. At that time he described
them as a “fortification,” “masonry,” a “mountain of
rock”—all that was impregnable. The stone wall at
the foot of them was an insurmountable obstacle, he
said, which no artillery could make “a breach” in—no
infantry could storm. His own attack, Gen. Hooker
informed the War Committee, had been resolute and
stubborn, but the place was impregnable. Now, when
Sedgwick, that good soldier, took an hour to storm it,
he “failed in a prompt compliance with my orders,”
and “in my judgment, Gen. Sedgwick did not obey
the spirit of my order.”*

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

At least he stormed the famous heights; drove the
Confederates before him; advanced straight on Chancellorsville;
and at the moment when Lee was about
to crush Hooker, or drive him into the river, the news
came that Sedgwick was near Salem, a few miles from
him, advancing rapidly to attack his flank and rear.

It is hard to read the unprinted pages of the Book
of Fate. All military speculation goes for what it is
worth, only. But, to a fair critic, it would seem that
the presence of Sedgwick, there and then, saved
Hooker from “destruction,” and deserved something
very different from denunciation.

Thus Lee was compelled to forego for the moment
his attack. Wilcox's brigade, at Banks's Ford, threw
itself in Sedgwick's front, and Lee detached a division
to reinforce it. Thus Hooker, for the time, could
draw his breath and get ready—Sedgwick had saved
him.

Monday dawned, and found the armies in a curious
position. Hooker forced back on the Rappahannock;
Lee about to attack him; Sedgwick advancing to attack
Lee; Early again holding the Fredericksburg heights
in Sedgwick's rear.

Thus Sedgwick was posted between Lee and Early;
Lee between Sedgwick and Hooker. What would
follow?

Before Monday night that question was decided. At
six in the evening, Lee threw himself upon Sedgwick
at Salem heights, closed in in stubborn battle with that
resolute opponent; forced him back; and at nightfall
drove him across the river at Banks's Ford, where a
pontoon had been laid to assist his retreat. Short

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

work had thus been made of the twenty-two thousand.
They were routed, flying—over their heads, as they
hurried across the river, burst the Southern shell, and
the hiss of bullets hastened them. On Tuesday, Lee
returned towards Chancellorsville, to finish Hooker.

That commander seemed now completely demoralized.
Sedgwick defeated, he determined to recross the
Rappahannock, and abandon the whole campaign.
And yet that determination was strange. His force
still more than doubled that of his adversary. Lee's
loss had been ten thousand, leaving him in all thirty
thousand. Hooker's loss had been seventeen thousand,
leaving him in all one hundred and three thousand.
With Sedgwick brought over the river on Tuesday, as
he might have been, Gen. Hooker was still able to confront
thirty thousand men with one hundred thousand.

Those were the respective numbers of the two
armies on Tuesday, the 5th of May—about three to
one. It is true that the thirty thousand were flushed
with victory, and the one hundred thousand demoralized
with defeat. The cavalry, which were hardly engaged,
are omitted in these estimates.

His own countrymen declared that Gen. Hooker
was the most hopeless individual in the whole army.
He seemed painfully to lack the mens oequa in arduis,
that first of all military traits. He was going to retreat.

Retreat? He who had foretold the “certain destruction”
of his adversary, unless he “ingloriously
fled!” Who had said that the Army of Northern
Virginia “might as well pack up their knapsacks”—
that they were “now on the legitimate property of the

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

Army of the Potomac?” Who had coolly described
Lee's army as made up of a “rank and file vastly inferior
to our own intellectually and physically!”*
This officer retreat, when he had still three to one!
When only thirty thousand men confronted one hundred
thousand, “intellectually and physically” superior
to them! The thing was incredible.

Yet so it was. To the remonstrances of his brave
officers, Gen. Hooker replied by erecting a great crescent-shaped
earthwork, three miles long, from river to
river, in the bend, and by laying his pontoons, on which
pine boughs were strewed to prevent the rumble of
artillery wheels.

This was done on Tuesday night. When Lee advanced
on Wednesday morning to administer the coup
de grace, his adversary had disappeared. He had left
behind him fourteen pieces of artillery, twenty thousand
stand of arms, his dead and his wounded.

On the next day Gen. Hooker issued a general order
to the troops, in which he said:

“The Major-General commanding tenders to his
army his congratulations on its achievements of the
last seven days.... The events of the last week
may well cause the heart of every officer and soldier
of the army to swell with pride. We have added new
laurels to our former renown.”

Does the reader imagine that we have made a slight
mistake and quoted Gen. Lee's order instead of Gen.
Hooker's? No—Gen. Hooker wrote that! Such was
the battle of Chancellorsville. It is only necessary to
add that the cavalry expedition under Gen. Stoneman

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

effected almost nothing; and his horsemen, pursued
and harrassed by Gen. W. H. F. Lee, hastened back
and recrossed the Rappahannock.

The great struggle was thus over. The large army
of Gen. Hooker had retreated beyond the Rappahannock,

demoralized and shattered. Victory hovered
above the Confederates in the tangled thickets of the
Wilderness. But alas! the greatest of the Southern
soldiers had fallen.

Jackson was dying—soon he was dead. When the
wave of death swept over that great standard-bearer,
and carried him away, the red flag began to sink in
the stormy waters. Inch by inch it went under—at
Gettysburg, Spottsylvania, and Petersburg. At Appomattox
Court House it disappeared beneath the
waves.

That was spared the great soul, who had never seen
it droop.

When he fell on that moonlight night in the Wilderness,
it was floating still!

eaf508n17

* “Our strength at Chancellorsville and Fredericksburg:

eaf508n18

* Hooker.—“My instructions were utterly and criminally disregarded.”—
Cond. of War, I., 127.

eaf508n19

† Conduct of War, Vol. I., p. 95.

eaf508n20

* “Their arms were stacked, and the men were away from them,
and scattered about for the purpose of cooking their suppers.”—
Hooker, Conduct of War, I. p. 127.

eaf508n21

* Renolds's Corps was withdrawn from Sedgwick on Saturday,
and reached Chancellorsville that night, leaving only twenty-two
thousand men with Sedgwick. This made Hooker's force, at
Chancellorsville ninety-eight thousand, the force attacked on Sunday
morning.

eaf508n22

† Conduct of the War. L., 127.

eaf508n23

* Swinton's “Army of the Potomac,” p. 306.

eaf508n24

* Hooker, in Conduct of the War, I., 130-1.

eaf508n25

* Gen. Hooker's Statement. Cond. of War.

-- 197 --

p508-198 VIII. GETTYSBURG.

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

There are spots of the earth's surface, over which
the Angel of Death seems to hover. Of these is the
town of Gettysburg, in Pennsylvania—unknown in the
month of June, 1863, but in July famous as that other
insignificant hamlet of Waterloo, in July, 1815.

“Gettysburg! Gettysburg!”—that is a cry which
has escaped from many a bleeding heart. And the
hearts which bled most have been Southern hearts.
For here, not only was the most precious blood of the
South poured out like water—here the fate of her
great sovereignties was decided. Gettysburg determined,
for long years to come, at least, the destiny of
the North American Continent. Here was the real
end of the great struggle, not at Appomattox. On the
slopes of Round Top and Cemetery Hills, those two
Titans, the Army of Northern Virginia and the Army
of the Potomac, so long warring on each other, grappled
in a life and death wrestle. And the Southern
Enceladus was thrown. The fall broke his strength.
All the movements of the giant thereafter were the
mere tossings and writhings of the great body, weighed
down by the mountain pressing on it. When Longstreet
was thrown back from Round Top, and the

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

Virginians under Pickett dashed themselves in pieces
vainly against Cemetery Hill, all was over.

Let us be understood. The Army of Northern Virginia
was not shattered. In July as in June, Lee had
an army and a powerful and unbroken one. The tempered
steel of that great weapon could stand more than
Gettysburg; and the proof is, that after the fight,
Meade, that hardy soldier, kept beyond its sweep. The
question was not of the army's morale from that time
forward, but of the country's. Why this access of despair?
Was it want of confidence in the Executive and
heads of Departments? Was it a conviction of mismanagement,
ill-judgment, partiality in the civil rulers?
Was it loss of faith in God, and their own resources?
Let history answer. The fact remains. Lee's army of
seventy thousand at Gettysburg, in June, 1863, was cut
down to forty thousand in Spottsylvania, in May, 1864.
It did not reach the last named number when from the
fifty miles of earthworks pressed by Grant at Petersburg,
Lee vainly besought the government for “more
men, more men!”

Thus Gettysburg is one of those great combats which
sum up and terminate an epoch. Let us see what led
to it, and how it was fought.

Hooker, overwhelmed at Chancellorsville, and driven
back over the river, the Federal arms seemed paralyzed,
at least for the time. Everything prompted a movement
of the Southern army northward. The country
was in a blaze of enthusiasm; the army regarded itself
as invincible; the authorities at Richmond greeted
each other with smiles; when Lee sent thither for rations,
the Commissary-General, in high good humor,

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

or laboring under a grand conception, endorsed, it is
said, on the requisition, “If Gen. Lee wishes rations,
let him seek them in Pennsylvania.”

Lee obeyed the wish of the country. Chancellorsville
was fought on the third day of May,—on the
third day of June, the army of Northern Virginia was
on the road to Gettysburg.

Let us look at the great chess-board, and endeavor
to comprehend the “situation” and the plans of Lee.
Hooker was on the Rappahannock, and it was desirable
to draw him out of Virginia. This could only be done
by advancing to invade the North. By moving through
the gaps of the Blue Ridge, toward the Potomac, Lee
would accomplish one of two things,—he would force
Hooker to follow him, or compel that commander to
advance upon Richmond. If he adopted the latter
alternative, Lee would be in his rear; could move
upon Washington; and, to use his own expression,
“swap queens,”—one capital for the other. This bold
move was not anticipated, however. Hooker would
fall back under orders from his government to protect
the Federal capital. Then Lee, still advancing, would
draw him into Maryland, into Pennsylvania. Then,
Beauregard was to hasten forward to Culpeper Court
House,* and threaten Washington, diverting a portion
of Hooker's troops from the Army of the Potomac for
its protection,—or that whole army. If a portion,
then Lee would fight his opponent at a disadvantage.

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

If the whole army, then Harrisburg, Philadelphia, perhaps,
would fall.

Then a treaty of peace,—a document such as the
world had never seen before,—an agreement consisting
of one article only:

“Let us alone, and we will let you alone!”

Such, it would seem, were the plans of Gen. Lee
in June, 1863; such the splendid prize which lured
him on to that magnificent march. It will live in history
as one of the greatest in the annals of war. Let
us, therefore, follow the steps of the Confederate commander,
from the first movement of his infantry into
Culpeper to his appearance at the head of sixty-seven
thousand bayonets in front of Gettysburg.

About to move, Lee ordered a review of Stuart's
cavalry. It took place in a plain not far from Brandy
Station, and the horsemen charged, shouts resounded,
the artillery roared in mimic battle as the troopers,
sword in hand, rushed upon it,—beneath a great pole
from which floated the Confederate banner, Gen. Lee,
calm and silent, sat his horse, looking on.

No sooner had the thunders of the mimic battle died
away, than the cannon began again, and this time in
earnest. Gen. Hooker had sent over two divisions of
cavalry, supported by two “picked brigades” of infantry,
with artillery, to discover the meaning of all this
noise. Stuart met them with his cavalry on Fleetwood
Hill, near Brandy Station, and throughout all a June
day wrestled with them in obstinate fight. At sunset
they were repulsed and driven beyond the river again,
but one thing had been accomplished: Lee's bayonets
had been seen in the Culpeper woods, and thus

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

the presence of a portion of his infantry there was
known. This, and the fact that A. P. Hill was still on
the heights of Fredericksburg, summed up the knowledge
of Gen. Hooker in reference to the movements of
his antagonist.

Hill's presence there at Fredericksburg was tempting.
Why not cross the Rappahannock, cut him to
pieces before Lee could succor him, and advance on
Richmond? Hooker suggested that plan, but President
Lincoln demurred. His views were expressed in
that rough and homely style, which, wanting in the
dignity which Washington had set the example of to
all in his “great office,” was not deficient in a rude
pith, and good sense:

“In case you find Lee coming to the north of the
Rappahannock,” wrote Lincoln to Hooker, “I would
by no means cross to the south of it. I would not take
any risk of being entangled upon the river, like an ox
jumped half over a fence, and liable to be torn by dogs,
front and rear, without a fair chance to gore one way
or kick the other.

Five days afterwards, the President wrote once
more:

“I think Lee's army, and not Richmond, is your true
objective point. If he comes towards the Upper Potomac,
fight him when opportunity offers. If he stays
where he is (in Culpeper), fret him, and fret him.

President Lincoln and his Lieutenant were thus speculating
and consulting on the probable intentions of
their antagonist, when startling intelligence reached
them from the Shenandoah Valley. Lee had executed
a movement as successful as it was hazardous. With one

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

corps of his army, under Hill, at Fredericksburg, and
another under Longstreet, on the banks of the Rapidan,
he had pushed forward the third, under Ewell, by way
of Chester's Gap, into the Shenandoah Valley—thus
making of his army, directly in face of the enemy, a
skirmish line, stretching over about one hundred miles.
Then the object of this movement soon appeared.
Ewell's infantry wound through the mountain gorge,
crossed the Shenandoah at Front Royal, and pushing
rapidly forward, attacked Milroy at Winchester, driving
him thence with a loss of four thousand prisoners,
twenty-nine pieces of artillery, and a great mass of
military stores. Gen. Milroy had cruelly tyrannized
over the unhappy people, ruling the whole country
with a rod of iron, and in one day swift retribution
had come upon him. Driven from his “Star Fort” at
the point of the bayonet; hurried on his way with shot
and shell; cut off and overwhelmed by a force sent to
his rear, he had scarcely the time to escape in person,
with a handful of men, across the Potomac.

“In my opinion,” wrote Hooker, on the 25th of June,
“Milroy's men will fight better under a soldier.

That was his epitaph!

Having thus brushed away this hornet's nest, Ewell
pushed for Maryland, and this was the intelligence
which came to strike at the same moment President
Lincoln at Washington, and Gen. Hooker on the Rappahannock.
It drew forth one of Lincoln's most characteristic
dispatches—a curious document, full of good
judgment, mingled with a sort of grotesque humor:

“If the head of Lee's army is at Martinsburg,” wrote

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Lincoln, “and the tail of it on the Plank Road between
Fredericksburg and Chancellorville, the animal must
be very slim somewhere—could you not break him?

“A. Lincoln.

There was little of the verbiage of “official dignity”
there, and no “distinguished considerations;” but there
was good sense. George Washington and John Adams—
different personages from Lincoln—would never
have used those words, but the suggestion was none the
less valuable. Gen. Hooker ought to have struck at
that long, slim line, stretched out over one or two hundred
miles. Instead of doing so, he fell back to protect
Washington.

The great game of chess was now in full progress.
Lee's strategy had met with admirable success. Hooker
was afraid to move upon Richmond: afraid to attack
his opponent's flank; he was falling back to guard his
own territory and capital. Thus Lee advanced without
hindrance to the accomplishment of his designs;
the three corps of his army moved on steadily, guided
by the master mind.

Ewell had pushed into the valley, and Longstreet
marched up to guard his rear. Ewell advanced toward
the Potomac, and Longstreet followed. Then
into the gap behind Longstreet, thus moving on, came
up Hill from Fredericksburg. Thus corps by corps,
the Confederate arms streamed northward, ready to
concentrate and give battle at any moment, if Hooker
had the boldness to attack.

The perplexity of that personage seems to have been
extreme. He was ignorant of Lee's designs. Did the

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

Confederate commander intend to advance into Pennsylvania,
or was this great movement designed to tempt
his adversary to attack on the Rappahannock, when Lee
would sweep down on his right and rear, interposing between
him and Washington? The latter was probable,
and Gen. Hooker fell back to Manassas. But then his
perplexities increased. Did Lee intend a real invasion,
or was he only waiting for Hooker to cross the Potomac,
to pass the Blue Ridge, and advance upon Washington?

Gen. Hooker was in a maze, as were his most experienced
advisers.

“Try and hunt up somebody from Pennsylvania,”
wrote his Chief of Staff, Gen. Butterfield, as late as
June 17th, “who knows something, and has a cool
enough head to judge what is the actual state of affairs
there with regard to the enemy. My impression is that
Lee's movement on the Upper Potomac is a cover for
a cavalry raid on the south side of the river.
...
We cannot go boggling round until we know what
we are going after.”

To terminate if possible this paralysis of doubt,
Gen. Hooker sent out a powerful force of cavalry and
infantry from Aldie toward the Blue Ridge, drove
Stuart before him, in spite of obstinate resistance, and
at Ashby's Gap Longstreet's forces, which had advanced
along the eastern slope of the Ridge, were suddenly
unmasked. Through Chester's Gap, in his rear,
Hill had rapidly passed into the valley. Thus all that
was discovered amounted to this alone—that Lee's
whole army was in the valley. What was his design?

All at once came a wild cry of terror, borne on the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

wind from Pennsylvania. Southern troopers were
swarming in the country around Chambersburg; the
inhabitants were flying with their horses and cattle to
the mountains; the whole State was in a blaze of excitement
and apprehension. Then came worse news
still. This was no mere “cavalry raid.” Ewell's infantry
had followed the cavalry; Longstreet and Hill
were crossing the Potomac at Williamsport, and Shepherdstown
in his rear. Lee's whole army was advancing
rapidly into the Cumberland Valley.

General Hooker was thus certain of his adversary's
plans. He was no longer apprehensive of an attack
upon Washington from the Virginia side of the Potomac,
and hastened to cross that river near Leesburg, to
follow Lee. This crossing was effected on the 26th of
June; his force was rapidly concentrated in the vicinity
of Frederick City, when, on the very next day, the
army was startled by the announcement that Gen.
Hooker had been relieved from command.

Such was the fact. Gen. Hooker's head had fallen
at Frederick City, as Gen. McClellan's had at Warrenton—
in the midst of a great movement. The opponent
of both, also, was the General-in-Chief, Halleck.
But there was this difference: McClellan was surprised,
nay, astounded, and bitterly resented the unexpected
blow struck at him. Hooker accepted his fate
serenely—for he had applied to be relieved.* The
cause of all was Harper's Ferry, where ten thousand
troops still remained, and were of no earthly use.
Gen. Hooker wished to utilize them, but the

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

General-in-Chief would not permit it. Every human being has
his hobby—Gen. Halleck's was Harper's Ferry.
When Gen. Hooker stumbled against it, Gen. Halleck
was inexorable. Thereupon, Gen. Hooker requested
to be relieved—and was relieved.

The command thus falling from Hooker's hands,
was assumed by General Meade, a soldier and a gentleman.

Meade did not order a single trumpet to be blown
when he took command; did not promise in any general
order to annihilate his opponent as soon as he
could come up with him; did not criticise the movements
of his predecessor, or vaunt his own prowess.
He knew of what stuff his great adversary, Lee, was
made, and the metal of the army which followed him.
A mortal combat was before him, of which the issue
was far from certain, and with becoming gravity and
dignity, Gen. Meade assumed the great responsibility
thrust upon him, not sought by him.

There are men whom you are compelled to respect
as your enemies, as you would admire them were
they your friends. Meade belonged to that class.

Hooker disappeared—Meade succeeded him—the
Army of the Potomac did not exhibit by a single tremor
even the consciousness that another hand grasped
the helm. It moved on from Frederick City northward
to offer battle to Lee.

Let us return to that officer now, and look at the
invasion from a Confederate point of view. In the
last days of June, Ewell had passed through Chambersburg,
occupied Carlisle, and penetrated to within sight
of Harrisburg, the capital of Pennsylvania. Lee

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

had followed as far as Chambersburg, with the two
corps of Hill and Longstreet.

For the first time soldiers of the Confederate States
army were encamped on the soil of Pennsylvania.
What was their deportment there? What was the
result for the inhabitants?

Plunder, eruelty, and outrage? Why not? Had
not Gen. Pope made a desert of Culpeper, destroying
without remorse every species of private property,
seizing furniture and clothing, the bread and meat of
women and children, burning the very houses over
their heads, the ruins of which may still be seen?
Had not Milroy made a hell of the country around
Winchester? Had not subordinate officers—Stahl and
Steinwehr and others—oppressed the unfortunate people
beyond all power of words? Had not the war, long
before, become a war upon women and children, and
gray-beards—upon their property, their liberty, and
their lives? If Lee retaliated, would history blame
him very severely? Would he not retaliate, now that
he was in the enemy's territory, making them realize
the horrors which the Federal troops had inflicted upon
Virginia?

If any one thought that of Lee, he was speedily
undeceived. Here is what he said to his army at
Chambersburg, in the heart of Pennsylvania, June 27,
1863:

“The Commanding General considers that no
greater disgrace could befall the army, and through it
our whole people, than the perpetration of the barbarous
outrages on the innocent and the defenceless,
and the wanton destruction of private property, that

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

have marked the course of the enemy in our own country.
It must be remembered that we make war only
upon armed men.
The Commanding General, therefore,
earnestly exhorts the troops to abstain, with most
scrupulous care, from unnecessary or wanton injury to
private property, and he enjoins upon all officers to
arrest and bring to summary punishment all who
shall in any way offend against the orders on this
subject.

Such was Lee's order—and it was obeyed. Here is
the declaration of a Pennsylvanian, upon whose property
a portion of the army had encamped:

“I must say they acted like gentlemen, and, their
cause aside, I would rather have forty thousand rebels
quartered on my premises than one thousand Union
troops.”*

And one of the Richmond journals, bitterly criticising
Lee's clemency, made the sneering statements that
he flamed out at the robbing even of the cherry-trees,
and if he saw the top rail thrown from a fence as he
was passing, would dismount and replace it with his
own hands!

Such was the contrast between the Federal and Confederate
invasions. Why is the parallel drawn? Does
any one care? No—the world is deaf to all that
story, to-day. The South has committed the greatest
of crimes—she has failed, and has no advocate. The
truth is eternal—is mighty—and some day will prevail.
The mills of the gods grind slowly—behind
the blackest cloud is the sunshine; to-morrow, or the

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

next year, or the next generation, that sun of truth
will show itself, and everything will appear in its real
colors.

Then the world will know what it is to act as a
Christian gentleman, whatever wrongs have fired the
blood—will see the grand proportions of the Virginian,
Lee, and estimate him truly.

An outline has been presented of the movements of
the two armies from the Rappahannock, northward.

We are now at the 1st of July, and on the threshold
of the battle of Gettysburg.

To that “strategic point”—a sort of wheel-hub,
from which radiate, like spokes, roads running in every
direction—the two armies advanced, as though
dragged by the hand of destiny. It was the inexorable
law of war, however, not fate, which forced the
adversaries to converge upon that point. Lee was
looking forward to Harrisburg—Meade back to Pipe
Creek, toward Washington. But Gettysburg said,
“Come!”

Lee had been at Chambersburg with the main body
of his army, under Longstreet and Hill. Ewell had
meanwhile been sent on with his corps toward the
Susquehannah. He had steadily advanced, occupied
Carlisle, come in sight of Harrisburg, was about to
attack, when a summons came from Lee to rejoin the
main army at Gettysburg.

In fact the rapid advance of Gen. Meade made this
movement indispensable. Lee's communications with
Virginia were menaced; it was necessary to guard
them, and, recognizing this necessity, the Confederate
commander turned to the right at Chambersburg,

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

crossed the South Mountain, and, on the morning of
the first of July, was advancing to give battle to his
adversary. In expectation of this encounter, Ewell
had been recalled. Gen. Meade also saw the shadow
of the great event approaching, and hurried forward.
The heads of the two columns came together, and the
“first day's fight at Gettysburg” followed.

From the moment when the blue and gray soldiers
caught sight of each other, the thunder began to roar.
Buford's cavalry, pushing out west of Gettysburg
about a mile, on this morning, suddenly struck up
against the advance brigades of A. P. Hill. Then
followed a result which invariably characterizes encounters
between infantry and cavalry. Gen. Buford
fought hard, but his horsemen recoiled before the bayonets
of Hill, and he was being driven back when
General Reynolds hastened forward with his infantry.

Line of battle was then formed by the opposing
commanders upon ridges, facing each other, west of
Gettysburg, and the battle began in earnest.

Lee and Meade, in the rear, were startled by that
sound, for neither expected or desired a battle to be
fought there. Each appreciating the courage and resources
of his adversary, felt that the result of the
coming conflict largely depended upon manœuvring
and position; to be thus plunged unawares into the
struggle, suited neither.

But the dice-box had been rattled in the hand of
fate, and the die was cast. The war-dogs had begun
to growl, and they could not be dragged back.

Thus did it happen that the collision of the advance
guards of the two armies brought on what became

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

nearly a decisive engagement. It might have been
virtually made so by the Confederates, if that night
they had seized upon Cemetery Hill. Decisive of
all, perhaps—of much, certainly.

Before noon Lee and Meade had sent forward, division
by division, powerful reinforcements to the columns
engaged. Thus the “affair of advance guards”
had become a wrestle of two armies. It was a lovely
country and a lovely day, which looked on that hurly-burly
of fierce passions. The fields were green with
grass, or golden with the ripe grain, over which a gentle
breeze passed. The landscape was broken by
woods; in the west rose blue mountains; the sun
was shining brilliantly through showery clouds; in
the east the heavens were spanned by a magnificent
rainbow.

Such was the scene of Arcadian beauty—golden
fields, lit by the sunshine, with the symbol of peace
bending over all—in which the mighty adversaries
had now grappled. Only, other features of the landscape
at that moment jarred upon the tranquil loveliness
of the spot. The flame and smoke of burning
farm-houses, fired by shell, rose threateningly, and
swept across the fields; the hills rebellowed with the
long roar of the artillery and the crash of musketry
as the opponents closed in.

Warring passions have come to make an inferno of
this paradise. By that rainbow ladder, the Angel of
Peace, you would say, has ascended to heaven, hiding
with her long, white wings, the pitying eyes which
feared to look upon the terrible spectacle.

The opposing lines are drawn up on the two ridges,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

facing each other, a mile west of Gettysburg, with
Willoughby Run, a small stream, between them. Hill,
driving Buford, takes the initiative, and throws his
right across the stream. It is speedily assailed, and,
attacking with the greatest gallantry, the Federal
forces which have hurried forward, envelop and capture
Gen. Archer, with several hundred men, and soon
afterwards two regiments of Mississippians meet with
the same fate. Surrounded in a ravine, they are
seized, and triumphantly borne off, with their battle-flags.
Thus, for the moment, fortune seems to smile
upon the blue, and frown upon the gray.

But a great misfortune to the Federal side has come
to balance this success. They have lost their brave
Gen. Reynolds, corps commander. Hurrying forward
to meet Hill, he has fallen, struck in the neck by a
bullet, and is borne to the rear, already dying.

But Federal reinforcements continue to push forward
to the scene of action. The men advance gaily,
exclaiming, “We have come to stay!” It is one of
their own officers, Gen. Doubleday, who is going
before the Committee on the War to utter coolly the
terrible witticism:

“And a very large portion of them never left that
ground!”*

Hill's advance force, thus hard pushed, holds its
ground with the old gallantry, shown in so many battles,
but the pressure on it is heavy. Moving more to
the left, Hill concentrates, and offers a determined
front, when all at once a welcome sight greets his eyes.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

It is a long line of bayonets, emerging from the northern
woods, and the glimmer of gray uniforms.

This force is Ewell's. He has hurried forward from
the banks of the Susquehannah at the summons of
Lee, pushed straight for Gettysburg, and here he is,
coming into line on Hill's left flank, opposite the Federal
right. He seizes upon Oak Hill, a commanding
eminence then, forms Rodes' division, all that has yet
arrived, for battle, and the thunder of the guns upon
his left tells Hill that the engagement is about to take
a new phase.

The enemy, too, see that. They hurry forward a
fresh corps, and place it on the right of their former
line, and thus envelop Gettysburg on the west and
north, both. Their line is a crescent, with its left half
opposite Hill, its right half opposite Rhodes. Then
the thunders are redoubled.

The battle rages all along the shores of Willoughby
Run, in the fields below Seminary Ridge—the lines
bending to and fro, the hills bellowing. From the
roofs and steeples of Gettysburg affrighted burghers
look on stupefied. By the roads in rear, long strings
of panting Dutchmen are seen wending their way hurriedly
to the rear;—“Stalwart, able-bodied wretches,
in men's garments,” a Northern correspondent of the
New York Commercial Advertiser* calls them—the

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

Arcady of the day before has become a scene of con-flict
bitter beyond expression.

The Federal lines are stretched thus over the great
fields west and north of the town, and seem about to
drive the Confederate forces in their front, when a second
reinforcement appears coming from the north. It
is Early, commanding Ewell's second division, and
Early takes his position upon Rodes' left. Thus the
Confederate line has swept round in a semicircle, adapting
itself to the enemy's—Early on its left, Rodes in
the centre, Hill's troops upon the right.

But between the right and left wings of the Federal
army is a gap. Ewell sees it, and gets ready. At
three o'clock the great blow is delivered.

Rodes, holding Oak Hill, opposite the Federal centre,
hammers at it with his guns; then suddenly he
rushes forward, and breaks the Federal lines asunder,
as an iron wedge splits a tree-trunk. His attack
sweeps away the right of one corps and the left of
another; the Federal army is pierced, and Early and
Gordon, advancing at the same time against their right
wing, the whole line is thrown into confusion, doubled
up, and driven back, wildly flying, into Gettysburg,
through which the disordered regiments stream rapidly,
on their way to Cemetery Hill. The day is lost.

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

The Federal forces are in full retreat, leaving guns,
flags, and five thousand prisoners in the hands of the
Confederates. Gen. Hancock, sent by Meade, gallops
up only to find that the day is decided—the advance
corps of the Army of the Potomac overwhelmed; worse
than all, that Cemetery Hill, that frowning rampart,
the key-position of the whole, is only held by a single
brigade, supported by the cavalry of Buford.

Has the reader of this page ever visited Gettysburg?
If so, he will comprehend the terrible significance
of this fact. Holding that powerful position, made,
one would say, for artillery—with his right and left
resting firmly on the rugged slopes of Culp's and
Round-Top Hills—Gen. Meade could bid defiance to
his adversary, and drive back any force which came
against him. Losing possession of that range—forced
back from it by the columns of Lee—that was to ruin
Gen. Meade; for Lee once occupying Cemetery Hill,
there was nothing left for the Federal commander but
retreat.

On the evening of the 1st of July, 1863, the fate of
the Confederacy was decided, it would seem, by the
failure of the Confederates to advance and seize the
great fortress thus within their very grasp. Who was
to blame? History must answer the question. What
is certain is, that the hill was not occupied. It was
held by one brigade, some cavalry, and the disordered
remnants of the two defeated corps, only—and no attack
was made.

The moment passed. Hancock strained every nerve.
Meade hurried forward with his main body. The hills
swarmed with troops. On the next morning, Gen. Lee

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

saw in front of him, on that impregnable fortress, the
glittering bayonets and bristling cannon of nearly the
whole Army of the Potomac.

Let us look now at the ground upon which the final
struggle was about to take place.

Cemetery Ridge, a line of hills running northward
toward the town of Gettysburg, bends eastward in the
vicinity of the place, and terminates in the rude acclivity
of Culp's Hill. There rested Meade's right.

At the southern end of the ridge rises Round-Top
Hill, a rugged and almost perpendicular peak—wild,
frowning, jagged, bristling with woods. Here rested
Meade's left.

Along the crest of the range, between these two
points, were drawn up his infantry and artillery, ready
for battle.

Lee occupied a range nearly parallel with his opponent,
but lower, and commanded by it—Seminary
Ridge. His right, held by Longstreet, was opposite
Round-Top—his left, commanded by Ewell, bent
round, east of Gettysburg, conforming itself to the
enemy's line, and faced Meade's right on Culp's Hill.

A. P. Hill held the centre.

Between the opposing ranges was a little valley traversed
by a stream, and waving with golden wheat, over
which ran shadows as the breeze touched it.

In the midst of this lovely land, smiling in the sunshine,
was now about to take place one of the bloodiest
combats of all history. On one side—the Army of
the Potomac—was courage, discipline, complete equipment,
excellent soldiership in men and officers, and
the consciousness that they were fighting on their own

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

soil, pressed by the foot of the stranger. On the other—
the Army of Northern Virginia—was a courage
certainly as reckless, a materiel certainly as excellent;
but in addition, a wild elevation and self-confidence,
unparalleled since the days of Napoleon. Fredericksburg
and Chancellorsville had made every private rate
himself as worth three of the enemy; no heart in all
that host doubted the result for an instant; an indescribable
afflatus, like the breath of victory, buoyed up
the army; they went to battle dancing and singing, as
though excited by champagne.

“I never even imagined such courage,” said a Federal
surgeon to Gen. Kemper; “your men seemed to
be drunk with victory, as they charged!”

The two armies were nearly equal in numbers.

“Including all the arms of the service,” says General
Meade, “my strength was a little under one hundred
thousand men.”

Gen. Lee's was sixty-seven thousand bayonets—
about seventy thousand of all arms, in the absence of
Stuart's cavalry. So the morning report declared, on
Gen. Longstreet's authority.

“The Army of Northern Virginia,” said Longstreet,
“was at this time in a condition to undertake anything.”

You were right, General! It was only the impossible
that was beyond their strength.

Such were the relative numbers of the two great
armies, drawn up and facing each other, on the Gettysburg
Heights, July 2, 1863. Each commander was
waiting for the other to attack, and wisely. To be
assailed—that was to enjoy an enormous advantage.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

To assail—that was to run a terrible hazard. The
lines advancing over those waving wheat-fields were
doomed to destruction from the fire on the neighboring
heights. Which side would first try that bloody
advance?

It speedily became obvious that Gen. Meade had no
such intention. He was plainly going to await his adversary's
attack. Would Lee make that attack, however?—
would he not rather execute a great flank
movement by the Emmetsburg Road?* At four in
the afternoon that question was answered.

All the forenoon, Gen. Lee had remained silent.
Seated on the stump of a tree, near the centre of his
line, he reconnoitered his great adversary—seeking,
apparently, for some opening in his armor. There
seemed absolutely none. Right and left, as far as the
eye could reach, stretched the glittering blue lines,
defended everywhere by cannon, and to charge those
heights, thus crowned with bayonets and artillery,
seemed a hopeless undertaking. An assault aiming to
turn the Federal left, in front of Round-Top, seemed
to promise good results, however, and this assault was
determined on by Lee.

At four in the afternoon all is ready. The attacking
column will be that of Longstreet, holding the
right—Lee's “Old War Horse,” who had breasted so
many shocks of battle, and never failed him yet. You
have only to look at the calm face, half enveloped in
the full beard, to understand that this is an obstinate
fighter. On that face is written the stubborn tenacity

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

of the bull-dog, who, once closing his teeth in the body
of an enemy, will permit himself to be hewn in pieces
without relaxing his hold.

Longstreet opens, first a heavy fire of artillery.
With that great hammer he strives to loosen the iron
joints of the Federal coat of mail in his front. Gen.
Sickles receives this fire; he has thrown his lines forward
considerably in front of the rest, and it will be
necessary for Longstreet to overpower and drive him
back before scaling the heights of Round-Top.

The hammer continues to bang; Longstreet forms
his column of assault, consisting of Hood and McLaws;
at four in the evening he moves. Then the
thunder of the cannon drops to silence, and the veterans
of the First Corps are hurled against the blue
lines in their front.

From this moment until night descends—and the
eyes of the dying see the “moon rise o'er the battle-plain”—
one continuous crash of musketry and thunder
of artillery rolls through the valley, and leaps back
from the hills, deafening all ears. McLaws, holding
Longstreet's left, and supported by Hill's right division,
attacks the Federal salient, pushes forward into a
peach-orchard in his front, and here, hour after hour,
the battle continues to roar. In spite of Federal reinforcements,
constantly arriving, the Confederates,
slowly but surely, push back the opposing lines.
Brigade after brigade of the Northern troops is swept
away; the Confederates continue to advance; the
great carnival of death is in full blast, and it is the
gray soldiers who ride upon the wave of battle,

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

bearing them ever nearer to the heights, which, once
attained, will give them victory.

Meanwhile, the assault of Longstreet's right division
has been splendid. It is led by Hood, the great
Texan, unsurpassed for dash and courage by any soldier
in the army. Hood never pauses in his charge,
for he is a man “to count on.” He pushes straight
across the Federal flank, sweeping back from Peach
Orchard toward Round-Top, and penetrates the space
between their left and the peak. At one blow Hood
seems to have decided the great struggle. His Texans
are rushing up the slope. Once rooted on this
rugged peak, they will have Gen. Meade's army in
reverse. Their cannon will enfilade his lines; the
Cemetery height will be untenable; the Federal army
will be dislodged from its grand position, and be
forced to retreat upon Washington, pursued by Lee.

All this Hood sees at a glance; his Texans rush
upon the hill, without skirmishers, in solid mass, every
man running and yelling. The rocky slope is reached;
the Texans dash toward the summit without pause;
when suddenly on the crest they are met, bayonet to
bayonet; beyond are confused groups of shouting and
struggling men, dragging up cannon.

A single officer has saved the Army of the Potomac.
Gen. Warren, riding by, as Hood charges, has seen
the imminent peril—has imperiously ordered the signal-officers,
about to retreat from Round-Top, to continue
waving their flags—has seized a brigade, the
first he can find—has rushed up the slope, directing
cannon to be hauled up by the hands of the men; and
when Hood's troops reach the crest, it is to find

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

themselves met, breast to breast, by a brigade of infantry,
who attack them, bayonet to bayonet, with clubbed
muskets, with rocks, howling, yelling, dying, but dragging
with them as they fall the foes with whom they
have grappled.

In half an hour this bloody combat has ended. The
head of Hood's column is hurled from the peak into
the ravine—the enemy are massed upon the summit—
over the dead bodies, thick strewn on the rocky crest,
and the wounded, weltering in blood, rolls the hoarse
and menacing thunder of the artillery, dragged thither
at last, and now firing upon the gray soldiers beneath.

It was Vincent's brigade which did this work. The
names of his men should be preserved. They saved
the day at Gettysburg. Hear Gen. Meade:

“At the same time that they threw these immense
masses against Gen. Sickles, a heavy column was
thrown upon the Round-Top Mountain, which was the
key point of my whole position. If they had succeeded
in occupying that, it would have prevented me from
holding any of the ground which I subsequently held
to the last.

That is to say, that the question whether Gen.
Meade was to retreat or not, was decided in the
thirty minutes' fight on the crest of Round-Top Hill.

Strange battle! The Federal forces driven on the
first day's fight; but Cemetery Hill not occupied.
Driven again in the second day's fight; but Round-Top
Hill not secured. Fate seemed to fight against
the South. There is one title for the battle of Gettysburg
which should live in history—“The Great
Graze!

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

At nightfall Longstreet was retreating sullenly. He
had fought with his well-known obstinacy; had
clutched victory, it seemed, twice or thrice; but,
promptly and rapidly reinforced at every point by
brigades, divisions, corps, the Federal lines had stubbornly
returned to the contest, worn out their opponents
by sheer hard fighting: then they had advanced
in turn, and forced the Confederates back beyond the
peach orchard and wheat field. When night descended,
the lines faced each other there—nothing had
been gained. The moon rising slowly over the battle-field,
looked down upon a thousand corpses—that was
all.

Lee's first assault upon the enemy's position has thus
failed; but he does not despair. He will try another.
While Longstreet has attacked the enemy's left, Ewell
has assailed their extreme right; has penetrated their
line, occupied their breastworks, and at nightfall
seems rooted firmly there; but at dawn he has been
attacked in turn, driven from his position, and now, on
this morning of the 3rd, is again in the plain, with all
the labor to go over again.

General Lee, from his position on Seminary Ridge,
at his centre, reconnoitres the Federal position through
his field glass. There is no change in it, except that
Gen. Meade has straightened his line, has his flanks
thoroughly protected, and is not to be surprised on his
right or his left.

One of two things must be done by Lee. He must
retire, or attack the Federal centre. Which course
will he pursue? He looks at his old army, cool, resolute,
gay, believing in itself and in him, He resolves

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

to put all upon the die, and orders preparations to be
made for a final assault.

We approach now one of those grand dramatic spectacles
which stand out, bold, prominent, and bloody, on
the great canvas of the world's wars. Gettysburg is
to see a last charge—the glare is to deepen, the
tragedy attain its utmost intensity in the rush of the
Virginians upon Cemetery Hill.

For this hard work, Pickett's division of Virginia
troops, which has just arrived, fresh from the rear, has
been selected by Lee. He knows of what metal they
are, and that he can depend upon them.

The great attack once determined upon, the arrangement
of the troops is rapidly made. Pickett, with his
Virginians, will make the assault, his flanks covered
and supported by Wilcox and Pettigrew—Longstreet
will guard their right against an attack from the force
in front of him. If the Virginians burst through and
seize the Cemetery heights, the whole centre of the
army will rush into that gap; Meade's wings will be
torn asunder; then his fate will be decided.

At one o'clock, Lee commences the execution of his
plan. He has crowned Seminary Ridge, along the
whole front of Longstreet and Hill, with artillery, and
at one in the day, one hundred and forty-five pieces of
cannon open their grim mouths, sending their hoarse
roar across the valley. Eighty pieces reply to them,
and for two hours these two hundred and twenty-five
cannon tear the air with their harsh thunder, reverberating
ominously in the gorges of the hills, and hurled
back in crash after crash, from the rocky slopes of the
two ridges. Searching for a word to describe this

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

artillery fire, that cool and unexcitable soldier, Gen.
Hancock, could find nothing but “terrific.”

“Their artillery fire,” he says, “was most terrific.....
It was the most terrific cannonade I ever
witnessed, and the most prolonged..... It was
a most terrific and appalling cannonade—one, possibly,
hardly ever paralleled.”

For nearly, or quite two hours, Lee continues this
“terrific” fire. With this hammer of the Titans he
aims to so batter the Federal centre, breaking down its
strength, that when his sword's point is thrust forward,
it will pierce every obstacle and drink blood. So the
gigantic sledge hammers bang away without ceasing,
until nearly three o'clock. Then the Federal fire slackens,
appears to be silenced, and Lee in turn ceases his
own. The moment has come.

The Virginians of Pickett form in double line, just
in the edge of the wood on Seminary Ridge—then
they are seen to move. They advance into the valley,
supported by Pettigrew on the left, and Wilcox ready
to follow on the right. So the division goes into that
Valley of Death, advancing in face of the enemy's
gun's at “common time,” as the troops of Ney moved
under the Russian artillery, on the banks of the Dnieper.

The two armies look on, holding their breath. It is
a magnificent spectacle. Old soldiers, hardened in the
fire of battle, flush, and lean forward with fiery eyes.
Suddenly the Federal artillery opens all its thunders,
and the ranks are swept from end to end by round shot,
shell, and canister. Bloody gaps are seen, but the men
close up; the line advances slowly, as before. The fire

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

redoubles; all the demons of hell seem howling, roaring,
yelling, screaming, gibbering in one great witch's
sabbat. Through the attacking column tears a storm
of iron, before which men fall in heaps, mangled,
bleeding, their bodies torn to pieces, their dying hands
clutching the grass. The survivors close up the ranks
and go on steadily.

Virginia is not poor and bare, as some suppose her.
She is rich beyond royal or imperial dreams—for she
has that charge.

At three hundred yards from the slope, the real conflict
bursts forth. There the thunder of the artillery
is succeeded by the crash of musketry. From behind
their stone breastwork the Federal infantry rise and
pour a sudden and staggering fire into the assailants.
Before that fire the troops of Pettigrew melt away. It
sweeps them as dry leaves are swept by the wind.
Where a moment before was a line of infantry, is now
a mass of fugitives, flying wildly before the hurricane—
the brave Pettigrew falling as he waves his sword
and attempts to rally them.

The Virginians have lost the flower of their forces,
but the survivors continue to advance. In face of the
concentrated fire of the infantry forming the Federal
centre, they ascend the slope, rush headlong at the
breastworks; storm them; strike their bayonets into
the flying Federals; and a wild cheer rises, making the
blood leap in the veins of a hundred thousand men.

They are torn to pieces, but they have carried the
works. Alas! it is only the first line. Beyond, other
earthworks frown; in their faces are thrust the muzzles

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

of muskets which spout flame—the new line, too,
must be carried, and they dash at it.

Then is seen a spectacle which will long be remembered—
Pickett's little remnant charging the whole
Federal army. They charge, and are nearly annihilated.
Every step death meets them. Then the enemy
close in on the flanks of the little band—no supporters
are near—they fight bayonet to bayonet, and die.

When the torn and bleeding remnant fall back from
the fatal hill, pursued by yells, shouts, musket balls,
cannon shot, they present a spectacle which would be
piteous if it were not sublime. Of the three brigades,
a few scattered battalions only return. Where are the
commanders? The brave Garnett killed; the gallant
Armistead mortally wounded as he leaped his horse
over the breastworks; the fiery Kemper lying maimed
for life, under the canister whirling over him. Fourteen
field officers out of fifteen are stretched dead and
dying on the field. Of the men, three-fourths are dead
or prisoners.

The battle of Gettysburg is decided.

All the following day, Gen. Lee remained in position,
awaiting an assault.

“I should have liked nothing better than to have
been attacked,” said Longstreet.

“My opinion is now,” said Gen. Meade, “that Gen.
Lee evacuated that position not from the fear that he
would be dislodged from it by any active operations
on my part,
but that he was fearful that a force would
be sent to Harper's Ferry to cut off his communications.....
That was what caused him to retire.”

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

When asked the question, “Did you discover, after
the battle of Gettysburg, any symptoms of demoralization
in Lee's army?” Gen. Meade replied, “No, sir.
I saw nothing of that kind.”*

There was none; and Gen. Meade knew it. His
great adversary was at bay, and care was taken not to
press him too closely as he retired. On the 14th, Lee
had recrossed the Potomac into Virginia, and the campaign
was ended.

Gettysburg was the Waterloo—Cemetery Hill the
Mont St. Jean—of the war.

The Virginians who charged there had the right to
say,—

“The Old Guard dies—it does not surrender!”

Not without good reason is the anniversary of this
great battle celebrated at the North with addresses and
rejoicings—with crowds, and music, and congratulations.
The American Waterloo is worth making that
noise over; and the monument proposed there, is a
natural conception.

What will that monument be? A lion, as at Waterloo?

Take care, Messieurs! The world will say it is Lee!

eaf508n26

* This portion of Lee's plan was revealed in the dispatch from
President Davis, on the person of the courier captured at Hagerstown,
on the 2d of July.

eaf508n27

* Cond. of War, I., 293.

eaf508n28

* Cor. N. Y. Com. Advertiser, July 7, 1863.

eaf508n29

* Cond. of War, I., p. 307.

eaf508n30

* The same correspondent writes in a manner far from complimentary
to the Gettysburghers: “There are,” he says, “some of
the most intensely mean persons in this neighborhood that the
world produces. On Thursday, a bill of seventeen hundred dollars
was presented to Gen. Howard for damage to the cemetery during
the night. One man presented Gen. Howard a bill for thirty-seven
and a half cents for four bricks knocked off the chimney of his house
by our artillery.
Our wearied, and, in many instances, wounded
soldiers found pumps locked so that they could not get water. A
hungry officer asked a woman for something to eat, and she first inquired
how much he would pay. Another asked for a drink of
milk, and the female wished to know if he had any change. These
persons were not poor, but among the most substantial citizens of
the town and vicinity.”—Cor. N. Y. Com. Advertiser, July 7,
1863.

eaf508n31

* Expected by Gen. Meade—see his testimony.

eaf508n32

* Meade, Cond. of War, I., 337.

-- 228 --

p508-229 IX. THE WILDERNESS—MAY, 1864.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

From 1861 to 1864, the war was war. Thenceforth
it was slaughter.

The Federal Captains, McDowell, McClellan, Pope,
Burnside, Hooker and Meade had fought pitched battles—
sword's point against sword's point. Gen. Grant
was now going to bind his left arm to his adversary's
and stab with the bowie-knife until one or the other
was dead.

His theory of war had in it a grand simplicity. Lee
could only he crushed by hard blows. To attain that
end he had only to “hammer continuously.” When
Gen. Meade spoke of manoeuvring for position, Gen.
Grant replied:

“Oh! I never manoeuvre!”

There was the whole coming campaign in a nutshell.

The Army of Northern Virginia was, thus, in Gen.
Grant's estimation, a body of men whom he could not
intimidate—Gen. Lee a commander whom he could
not out-general. Well, he would shatter that army by
simple brute force—by the sheer weight of his gigantic
sledge-hammer, “hammering continuously.” He

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

would overcome Lee, not by “manoeuvring,” but by
simple, plain, hard fighting.

In the first week of May, 1864, the Titan, with his
hammer, crossed the Rapidan at the fords in Spottsylvania,
and began to batter at his great opponent.

It remained to be seen which would first be shattered—
the sledge-hammer or the anvil. That was of
tempered steel, and would endure much. Would it
endure this?

Such was the problem, which, from the 5th of May,
1864, to the 9th of April, 1865, the world had presented
for its solution. As the days wore on, the radical
change in the whole theory of the war became more
and more apparent. There were to be no more battles
of Manassas, Sharpsburg, Fredericksburg, Chancellorsville,
Gettysburg—combats wherein one side or the
other had the advantage, and the struggle ended for
the time. One great wrestle was no longer to sum up
a campaign, and give the soldiers rest until the next.
Gen. Grant had adopted a new plan—to hammer and
hammer—to “fight it out on this line if it took all the
summer”—to grapple and drag his great adversary,
and hurl him into the “last ditch,” or be hurled into it
himself.

When war is thus conducted, it has, as we have said,
a grand simplicity. It is true, it is not instructive to
the military student, but it possesses the interest attached
to bloody fighting. You can't help being vividly
impressed by the spectacle of two bull-dogs clinging
to each other with teeth and nails—two game
cocks cutting each other's eyes out with their gaffs—
a hundred thousand men, who, breast to breast, tear

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

each other to pieces. That terrible and ghastly campaign,
dragging its bloody steps from the Wilderness
to Appomattox, may not have been war exactly, as the
world understands war, but it had a frightful attraction
in it—its glare was baleful, but brilliant.

And Gen. Grant was not wrong. It is the fashion
to deny him military genius. He had, at least, a just
conception of the work before him. The rapier had
been tried for three long years, and Lee, that great
swordsman, had parried every lunge. What was his
Federal adversary of the huge bulk and muscle to do
now, in these last days? One course alone was left
him—to take the sledge-hammer in both hands, and,
leaving tricks of fence aside, advance straightforward,
and smash the rapier in pieces, blow by blow, shattering
the arm that wielded it, to the shoulder blade.

The Army of Northern Virginia could not be out-generaled
and out-fought; Grant determined that it
should be worn out and destroyed, man by man. He
could not at one great blow stab it to death; he resolved
to drain its heart's blood, drop by drop. All his
predecessors had failed. On the 9th of April, 1865,
he had succeeded;—and was it not that good soldier,
Albert Sydney Johnston, who said, “Success is the test
of merit?”

Let us now follow Gen. Grant. At every step which
he took, a roar shook the ground.

In tracing the battles which sprung up wherever his
heel was placed, we shall have few manoeuvres to describe.
This or that brigade or division rarely accomplished
this or that heroic feat. Brigades, divisions,
even corps, are lost in the smoke. Through the lurid

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

cloud you saw only huge masses hurled against each
other—a storm thundered—when night came, five or
ten thousand men were dead, that was all.

The question was not whether this or that brigade
had fought well. What is the result? was asked. Men
had ceased to be human beings; they were units; the
representatives of force, merely. For your death to
be spoken of you must be at least the commander of a
corps.

Half a mile gained, and a portion of the breastworks
carried—ten thousand “casualties.” There was the
whole.

But, in these observations upon Gen. Grant's wartheory,
as applied to Lee, we have somewhat anticipated
the order of things. That programme was thrust
on him. His plan, he says in his report, was “to hammer
continuously against the armed force of the
enemy and his resources, until, by mere attrition, if
by nothing else, there should be nothing left of him,
but an equal submission with the loyal section of our
common country to the Constitution and laws.” (“An
equal submission.” Ah! General, that phrase seems a
mockery to-day—October, 1867—does it not?) But
that was after his first encounters with Lee. It was
then that the “attrition” programme was found necessary.
When Gen. Grant advanced to the Wilderness,
his object was undoubtedly, and properly, to make as
much of the road to Hanover Junction and Richmond
as he possibly could, without a fight. This is scarcely
to be questioned; at least, it was the belief of the
highest officers of the Confederate army, and the attacks
which he delivered in the jungle did not prove

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

the contrary. As the reader will soon see, Gen. Grant
thought the force there was only Lee's rear guard as he
retreated.

Before following the movements of the combatants,
let us look for a moment at their relative numbers.
Therein is the true glory of the South—a heritage of
honour, of which nothing can deprive her.

Grant's “available force present for duty, May 1,
1864,” was, by the official statement of the Federal
War Secretary, one hundred and forty-one thousand
one hundred and sixty-six men. Throughout the
month of May reinforcements, “to repair the losses of
the Army of the Potomac,” constantly arrived, making
the number of his troops operating “on this line”
nearly, or quite, two hundred thousand men.

Lee had “present for duty” at the same time, as the
rolls of his army will show, fifty-two thousand six
hundred and twenty-six.* Pickett and Breckenridge
brought him afterwards ten thousand men at most.
With about sixty-two thousand troops of all arms, Lee
fought from the Rapidan to Petersburg, repulsing the
assaults of nearly, or quite, two hundred thousand.

What was the explanation of Lee's paucity of

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

troops? Why did that army, which had numbered
sixty-seven thousand bayonets at Gettysburg, now
number only about forty thousand? To answer these
questions a volume would be necessary—wounds
closing now would bleed afresh. Let it pass. The
fact alone need be stated—that the force defending
Virginia was reduced to that. But they were the “Old
Guard” of the army—men who had made up their
minds to fight to the end—whose courage and constancy,
not hunger, hardships, nakedness, wounds nor
death could affect—who had resolved to live or die
with Lee.

And they adhered to that resolve with unshaken
constancy, to the end. They fought over every step of
ground from the Rapidan to Appomattox with a nerve
and dash so stubborn that their very enemies wondered;
and when, cut down to less than eight thousand
bayonets, they were driven to surrender, there
were tears on the gaunt faces, black with powder,
which had never been thus melted before.

Ten words from Lee had brought those tears. The
roar of Grant's cannon had only made them laugh and
cheer.

Let us follow now the Federal Thor as he advanced
to the arduous work before him.

On the morning of May 5th, Gen. Grant was across
Rapidan with one hundred thousand men—the rest
were hastening up.

When his adversary began thus his great advance,
Lee had held the line of the Rapidan above as far as
Liberty Mills. Hill was on his left, which was thrown

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

back toward Orange Court House—Ewell on his right—
Longstreet was in reserve, near Gordonsville.

No sooner, however, had Grant begun to move than
Lee broke up his camps, put his army in motion, and—
evidently without any design of retreating upon
Richmond—went down to the Wilderness to fight.

Some critics called Lee cautious; there was a terrible
audacity in his caution. With his fifty thousand,
he was going to attack Grant's one hundred and forty
thousand—to order “Halt!” to that commander in
full career.

On the morning of the 5th, he was in the Wilderness,
had thrown down the gauntlet, and the great
struggle began.

We have already described that singular and sombre
country—a land of thicket, undergrowth, jungle, ooze,
where men could not see each other twenty yards off,
and assaults had to be made by the compass. The fights
there were not as easy even as night attacks in open
country, for at night you can travel by the stars. Death
came unseen; regiments stumbled on each other, and
sent swift destruction into each other's ranks, guided by
the crackling of the bushes. It was not war—military
manœuvring; science had as little to do with it as
sight. Two wild animals were hunting each other.
When they heard each other's steps, they sprung and
grappled. The conqueror advanced, or went elsewhere.
The dead was lost from all eyes in the
shadowy depths.

This may seem a fancy sketch. It is the truth, and
that truth is shown by the curious spectacle here presented
of officers, advancing to the charge in that

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

jungle, compass in hand, attacking not by sight, but by
the bearing of the needle.

In this mournful and desolate thicket did the great
campaign of 1864 begin. Here in blind wrestle, as at
midnight, did two hundred thousand men, in blue and
gray, clutch each other—bloodiest and weirdest of
encounters. War had had nothing like it. The
genius of destruction, tired, apparently, of the old
commonplace killing, had invented “The Unseen
Death.”

Let us now follow the great drama, scene by scene,
accompany its advance, step by step, to the fall of the
curtain.

Lee marching down from Orange, found himself, on
the morning of the 5th of May, in face of the enemy.
He had only two of his corps with him—those of Hill
and Ewell. Longstreet had not arrived from Gordonsville.

Ewell, on the left and in advance, occupied the Old
Turnpike, across which, as his troops arrived, he
formed line of battle. Hill came by the Plank Road,
on the right of Ewell, and formed line there. These
two great highways, running from the west toward
Chancellorsville, struck straight into Grant's flank, as
he marched by way of the Brock Road toward the
South.

The Federal Generals had not believed that Lee
would have the boldness to advance and attack. They
were sure that he would fall back to the line of the
Central Railroad to protect Richmond. When the
gray-coats now appeared in their front, the force was
supposed to be merely a decoy to detain the Federal

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

army while Lee pressed forward toward Hanover
Junction.

Gen. Meade, at least, thought so. On this morning
he was with Grant at Wilderness Tavern, and said:

“They have left a division to fool us here, while
they concentrate and prepare a position toward the
South Anna, and what I want is to prevent those fellows
from getting back to Mine Run.”

Those fellows were Lee, Hill, and Ewell. They
were not intent on getting back to Mine Run, or fooling
anybody. On the contrary, they were bent on
fighting—a fact which soon became apparent.

At noon, the combat—a species of “feeler” preceding
the bloody battle of the next day—began.

The head of Ewell's column had just formed line of
battle, across the Old Turnpike, when it was furiously
assailed by Warren's corps of the Federal army. Then
came the tug. Warren's assault was so rapid and determined
that Ewell's front brigades were driven in on
his main body. There the enemy found, however, the
real wall. Ewell threw his remaining force into line
of battle; advanced straight upon Warren; swept
him back; seized two pieces of artillery, and about a
thousand prisoners; and the whole Federal force was
crushed back into the thickets of the Wilderness from
which they had emerged.*

Such was the result of the first assault—made,

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

apparently, upon the theory that the Confederate force
was small, and could easily be destroyed. It was now
found to be formidable, and to occupy both the Turnpike
and Plank Road.

An attack followed upon the force holding the latter.
The thunder on the left had scarcely died away
when a heavy assault was made on A. P. Hill, extending
across from Ewell's right. There an obstinate
attempt was again made by Gen. Grant to break
through and find out what was behind.

The attack was stubborn, the lines closing in, in a
rough wrestle; but no headway was made, though
Gen. Hancock put his best troops into the fight. “The
assaults,” says Gen. Lee, “were repeated and desperate,
but every one was repulsed.” When night fell,
the attack had completely failed in driving Hill from
his ground, and the Federal forces fell back to their
original position in the thickets, along the Brock
Road, from which they had advanced.

Thus ended the first round. Result—nothing.
Gen. Grant had, however, discovered that nearly the
whole Confederate army was in front of him, bent on
a fight; that if he did not attack, they would; and he
resolved to bring on the battle at once.

Lee had come to the same resolution. The affair
seemed arranged in council of war between the two
commanders. Grant ordered an attack at five in the
morning—Lee ordered an attack at five in the morning.
And at five, accordingly, on the morning of the
6th of May, the musketry began to rattle.

Then the opposing lines rushed together; the

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

thickets thundered with the long crash of small arms, for
that was no place for artillery.

The battle of the Wilderness had begun in earnest.

It was a furious grapple all along the lines of the
two armies, rather than a battle in the ordinary meaning
of the term. There was no room for strategy—it
was useless to manoeuvre for position, when one spot
of ground was as good as another. Gen. Grant, at
least, seemed to have no plan beyond attacking his adversary
in front, and breaking him to pieces.

It speedily became apparent, however, that Gen. Lee
had a plan, and a thoroughly matured one. That plan
was to envelope the left flank of the Federal army, as
it stretched out along the Brock Road running southward—
attain the rear of their left wing,—and drive
back the whole army on the Rapidan.

At five, as we have said, the opponents closed in,
fighting breast to breast almost, in the thicket. Each
had thrown up slight temporary breastworks of saplings
and dirt—beyond this they were unprotected.
The question now was which would succeed in driving
his adversary from these defences, almost within a few
yards of each other, and from behind which crackled
the musketry.

Never was sight more curious than that. On the
low line of these works, dimly seen in the thicket,
rested the muzzles, spouting flame; from the depths
rose cheers; charges were made and repulsed, the lines
scarcely seeing each other; men fell, and writhed, and
died, unseen;—their bodies lost in the thicket, their
death groans drowned in the steady, continuous, neverceasing
crash.

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

In front of Hill, holding the Confederate right,
Grant had massed his crack troops, determined, apparently,
to break through, or die trying.

The greatest merit of this officer was undoubtedly
his skill in massing for assault; and Hill here felt his
heavy hand. He was borne back by the simple weight
of the mass thrown against him, and at seven o'clock
had been driven more than a mile on the army trains,
in front of which Stuart's cavalry made an obstinate
stand. Grant was pressing on—Lee's whole right
seemed carried away, his left, under Ewell, cut off
from succor,—when at this moment Gen. Longstreet
appeared upon the scene.

That officer had marched from Gordonsville, followed
the Plank Road, pressed forward more rapidly
at the sound of the firing, and now, as Hill fell back,
fighting obstinately, aided by Stuart, Longstreet came
to their assistance.

The Federal commander paused to reform his disordered
line before striking a decisive blow. When,
about nine o'clock, he advanced to deliver that blow,
he struck up against Longstreet and recoiled.

Then Lee took the initiative. Grasping the fresh
forces of Longstreet—ten thousand veteran troops,
upon whom long experience told him he could rely—
he hurled them against Hancock's corps in his front;
swept away two divisions at the first blow; and advancing
steadily, drove back the whole left wing of the
Federal army in confusion, to the line of Brock Road.

For the moment, then, everything was carried away.
No exertions of the Federal officers could rally the

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

men. The troops broke, and a great victory seemed
about to crown the day.

Lee was pressing on; his hand reached out to clutch
the Brock Road, and by that means turn the Federal
left.

“I thought we had another Bull Run on you,” said
Longstreet to a Northern writer, long afterwards, “for
I had made my dispositions to seize the Brock Road.”

To understand the significance of that threat, look
at the map. The Brock Road held by Lee, Grant was
shut up in the Wilderness. There was no more chance
for him than there had been for Hooker. He was
flanked and huddled up in the thicket.

That moment was undoubtedly the turning point of
the whole campaign. But this sombre Wilderness
was hostile to the South. What shadowy Fate was it
that ever tracked the Confederates there?—that struck
down Jackson at the instant when he was about to extend
his left at Chancellorsville, and cut off Hooker—
that now struck down Longstreet when his right
reached out to cut off Grant?

Longstreet had formed his column for the great assault;
the blow was about to be delivered—when
riding with his staff in front of his own lines, he was
mistaken in the thicket for a Federal officer, and fired
on, at twenty paces, by his own men, as Jackson had
been.

That fatal fire arrested everything for the time.
Longstreet was struck by a bullet in the throat, which,
inflicting a dangerous wound there, buried itself in his
right shoulder, which was paralyzed for many months
afterwards. He was borne to the rear, along the

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

advancing lines of his men, as Jackson had been—returned
their enthusiastic salutes, and disappeared, pale
and bleeding.

So fell Longstreet in his great moment, when he
seemed to hold the victory in his elenched hand.

Before Gen. Lee could arrive, and take the place
of his Lieutenant, the golden moment had passed.
More than three hours had been lost. The Federal
left, seeing its danger, had called for reinforcements;
they had hurried to the threatened point; when Lee
attacked in person, about four, P. M., Hancock's line
was thoroughly reformed, strengthened, and impregnable.

It was no longer an enemy fleeing in confusion, but
a massive order of battle behind works which must be
carried by assault.

Above all, was the Brock Road looked to. That vital
point was now guarded by a force which made the
hopes of carrying the position desperate.

Lee, nevertheless, attacked, and then came the veritable
struggle, to which all that preceded had been
but the preface.

The spectacle was grand and terrible. The woods
had been set on fire; flames crackled, dense clouds of
smoke rose; from that witch's cauldron of fire and
suffocating smoke rose cheers, groans, shouts, and the
long crash of musketry, as the lines closed in. Where
the wounded were struck down they fell; where the
dying staggered, they breathed flame. It was a veritable
hell “in little.”

Lee led the Texans of Gregg in person, into this

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

pandemonium, and it was here that the troops, seeing
the old cavalier exposing himself recklessly, shouted:

“To the rear! To the rear!”

That shout brought back the old days of Napoleon—
the hour when he promised his men that if they
fought as he wished, he would not lead them and expose
himself.

It was long before that protest of “Lee to the rear!”
rising in a shout from the men, moved its object. At
moments like that, Lee was no longer the Commander-in-Chief,
but the sabreur.

The battle was now in full blast, and the Wilderness
was swept by a hurricane. The two armies were grappling
in the thicket; and the combined forces of Hill
and Longstreet drove everything in their front.

As the gray masses rushed through the blazing
thicket, the blue lines gave way—the Confederates
dashed headlong to the works—and, storming them at
the point of the bayonet, planted their standards there,
and uttered a wild cheer, which rose above the din and
the flames.

The enemy's works were thus won, but they were
worthless. What were they in that crazy country
where there was no “position,” and no “advantage of
ground”—where you could not see ten yards in your
front? The enemy, nevertheless, made a vigorous effort
to recover them, and the fighting continued until
night, when it terminated, leaving the two armies still
locked in that miserable thicket—neither driven.

On Lee's left, Ewell had had a hard tussle with Gen.
Sedgwick; and here it was that Gordon, that brave of
braves, made an attack, which, if made in greater

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

force, would have probably done for the right of the
Federal army what Longstreet endeavored to do
against its left—that is, envelope and crush in its
whole right wing.

It is useless to speak of Gordon to any old soldier of
the army. They know that brave soldier—that man
possessing the élan of Murat, with the coolness and acumen
of the first army leaders of history. He urged in
the morning a turning movement against the Federal
right, and it was not made. In the evening it was
seen to be the thought of a great soldier, and Gordon
was ordered to make it, and did make it. He advanced
upon Sedgwick, turned his flank, struck him with the
bayonet, drove the Federal troops in disorder from
their works, and was in the rear of Grant's army, ready
to “turn and rend it,” when he was ordered to return.

He had broken to pieces the Federal right; captured
two of their Generals; the ground was strewed
with muskets, knapsacks, and dead bodies—and on
the next morning it was found that the enemy had
abandoned the entire line of works on their right.

Such was Gordon's great blow. He did what he
could with his force.

Thus the battle had ended on the left as on the
right.

Neither side had gained anything.

But Gen. Grant had made up his mind to one
thing—that he would get out of that wretched
country as soon as he possibly could.

He had attacked his adversary with all the troops at
his command, and instead of driving Lee, Lee had
driven him. It was therefore necessary to advance

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

or retire—and Grant was not the man to retire
then.

He put his army in motion; hurried forward by the
Brock road toward Spottsylvania; pressed on as rapidly
as Stuart's cavalry would permit, and reached
Spottsylvania Court House, only to find Lee in his
front there.

In the gloomy depths of the Wilderness thickets lay
thousands of corpses in blue and gray—that was all.

The whipoorwill was crying from the tangled underwood.

The war-hounds had gone to tear each other elsewhere.

eaf508n33

* Col. Walter H. Taylor, A. A. G. of the army, puts the effective
at somewhat less, viz.:

Ewell 13,000
Hill 17,000
Longstreet 10,000
Infantry 40,000
Cavalry and artillery 10,000
Total of all arms 50,000

MS. of Col. Taylor.

eaf508n34

* The Federal loss in this fight was three thousand men, but
Ewell lost some of his best officers. Among these it may be permitted
the present writer to mention his dear friend, Colonel William
W. Randolph, one of the bravest gentlemen of Virginia.
Peace to his ashes!

-- 245 --

p508-246 X. BY THE LEFT FLANK—FROM THE “HORSE-SHOE” TO THE CRATER.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

Through the flame, the smoke, and the uproar of the
Wilderness thicket, we have seen the two great antagonists,
Lee and Grant, reeling to and fro in that fierce
struggle of the 6th of May.

It was a veritable battle that was fought there—
sudden, unexpected, desperate—and it was the last
pitched battle of the war.

From that moment, all things changed. The revolution
entered upon a new phase. Plainly, Grant could
only wear his opponent out by a policy of “attrition,”
and Lee accepted the challenge, and prepared for the
ordeal.

To meet the blows of mace or battle-axe in the days
of chivalry, men put on armor. To sustain the impact
of Grant's sledge-hammer, in May, 1864, Lee cased his
lines in earthworks. The “attrition” of logs and dirt
was better than the attrition of flesh, blood, and muscle.
So after the 6th of May, Lee drew a line of
bayonets across Grant's path, and, in front of this steel
hedge, threw up breastworks.

The result vindicated the good judgment of the first
captain of modern times.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

Between the Rapidan and the Appomattox, about
two hundred thousand men threw themselves against
about sixty thousand, behind these works, and failed
utterly in breaking through.

What this obstinate hammering of the Federal Thor
cost him, the official reports will show. The exhibit is
frightful. The “pegging away” programme had resulted,
on the 5th of June, that is to say, in one month
after the crossing of the Rapidan, in a Federal loss of
sixty thousand men—about the number of Lee's army.

To follow now in outline, but step by step, the great
wave of invasion. Every day saw an engagement more
or less bloody. Two or three times a month, however,
the Federal commander rushed madly against his antagonist
behind these fatal works—a tremendous conflict
followed,—and the blood and death of these red
days was frightful enough to distinguish them from
the rest, projecting them, in bold relief, dark, terrible
and tragic, from the rest of the great war canvas.

These fights were called the battles of the Horse-Shoe,
of Cold Harbour, and the Crater. Therein horror
culminated; blood did not flow, it gushed.

On the night of the 6th of May, in the Wilderness,
Gen. Grant awoke to the consciousness that he could
make no headway against Lee there; and, as we have
seen, he moved rapidly by his left flank toward Spottsylvania
Court House—that is to say, on the straight
road to Richmond.

Lee had foreseen this movement, and had prepared
for it. From the MS. statement of a confidential
officer of his staff, we take the following lines:

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“Gen. Lee here displayed that faculty he possessed of divining
and anticipating his opponent's intentions. It is believed by some
that Gen. Lee first moved, or retreated, toward Spottsylvania
Court House, and that Grant followed. Not so. After his successful
attack on Grant, he, all at once, seemed to conceive the idea
that his enemy was preparing to forsake his position, and move toward
Hanover Junction, via the Court House; and, believing this,
he at once detailed Anderson's division, with orders to proceed
rapidly toward the Court House. Gen. Grant first commenced the
movement in that direction, and Gen. Lee moved to `check' him.”

The writer of these lines attributes thus the movement
of Lee to the intuition of genius. It was, however,
the result of military calculation. Grant was
defeated every where in the Wilderness; thus he was
certain to advance or retire. He was not retiring;
then he was advancing. The crack of cavalry carbines,
on the morning of the 7th, from the direction of Todd's
tavern, showed the truth of this surmise. In fact,
Grant's entire force was moving; it hastened to Spottsylvania
Court House as rapidly as Stuart's cavalry
would permit it; and when it reached that point, there
again was the gray lion, Lee, in the path. Fitz Lee,
with his horsemen, had stubbornly held their ground
there—the gray infantry had now arrived.

Warren, hastening on to seize the key position,
struck up against the head of Longstreet's column on
the 8th, attacked with vigor, was repulsed with loss,
could, therefore, make no headway, and waited for the
rest. On the morning of May 9th, the two armies
found themselves in face of each other—the Federal
forces formed along the north bank of the Po river,
the Southern lines holding the south bank, and thus
barring the way to Richmond.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

Thus Lee—that stubborn obstacle—was still there—
worse than all he was entrenched. From right to
left extended, in front of Gen. Grant, a line of earthworks
which he must turn, or charge.

He tried the latter first, on the famous “12th of
May.”

On the 10th, he had already assaulted Laurel Hill,
on the Confederate left, where there were no breastworks,
and had recoiled from it with a loss of five or
six thousand men. It was a hardy decision which the
Federal commander now adopted—to storm Lee's front.

The point selected for assault was the famous “Horse-Shoe”—
of bloody memory to the Southerners.

Did the reader of these lines fight there—either
clad in blue and attacking, or in gray, and receiving
that attack? If so, no reference to the ground is necessary.
But for other readers, a few words are indispensable.

However great Lee was as an engineer, and however
careful in selecting his ground, and in forming his
order of battle, that ground was often selected, that
order of battle formed by his subordinates—nay, by
the very rank and file.

A brigade marched, halted, found the enemy in
front, and straightway the men began to throw up a
dirt breastwork. This was done without orders, without
spades—at hap-hazard, and with the bayonet.
Thus it often happened that when Gen. Lee came to
the front, he found his line of battle formed—sometimes
according to rule, sometimes utterly opposed to
all rules.

From this originated the Horse-Shoe. It was a

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

salient projected from the main line—a species of triangle,
nearly north of the Court House,—and presented
a temptation to the enemy which no well-regulated
military mind was capable of resisting. As soon as
Gen. Grant saw it, he determined to attack it.

Now, why, it may be asked, if the position was so
dangerous, did not Gen. Lee change his line, shortening
and strengthening it? The reply is, that to retire
a line of battle in face of the enemy is easier to speak
of than to do. So the Horse-Shoe was left there.

On the morning of May 12th, Gen. Grant delivered
his great blow at this weak point in his adversary's
cuirass.

All night his forces were concentrating in front of
it. His design was to make a wedge of his best-tempered
troops, drive it into the Horse-Shoe, split that
stubborn obstacle, his opponent's line, and then, throwing
his whole army into the opening, separate Lee's
wings, and destroy him.

The plan was excellent. Humanly speaking, with
Lee's line once broken, his army was effectually disrupted.
Grant saw victory hovering for him in the
dim dawn of that May morning.

As the first beams of day began to struggle through
the mist, the great war-engine began to move. The
crack corps selected for the Federal wedge advanced
without noise, came on the Confederate skirmishers
some hundreds of yards in front, walked over them
without firing a shot, for fear of giving the alarm, and
then, as day began to dawn, the column of assault
dashed with wild cheers up to the Horse-Shoe.

The result was terrible—the blow almost mortal.

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

The attack was wholly unexpected, and, as the artillery
defending that portion of the line had been retired
on the evening before, its warning voice, calling to
arms, was not heard.

The Confederate infantry manning the works, woke
from sleep to feel the bayonet thrust into their breasts.
The Federal infantry mounted the works almost unopposed,
swarmed in the trenches, fusilladed the half-awake
Southerners, bayoneted some, stabbed, thrust,
cut at others, drove the whole force from the Horse-Shoe,
in spite of heroic resistance, and a rolling thunder
of cheers rose from the woods, electric with victory.

We have said “in spite of heroic resistance,” and the
resistance of those half-awake, almost unarmed men,
was heroic. It is nothing to trained soldiers to fight in
open field, in broad day, with lines formed, artillery in
position, the enemy there in front, man against man,
bayonet against bayonet, with the banner floating in
the sun, and the army leaders in front, directing all.
Then, even the timid gather heart, and do their duty
in action; shoulder to shoulder the men advance to the
assault.

But to be surprised in the dark hour just preceding
day—to be attacked in sleep—to be waked from a
dream of home, and wife, and children, by a bayonetthrust—
to start up and utter a cry, with which blood
mingles—to shout “to arms!” and then to fall back
in a pool of gore—to see your enemy swarming everywhere,
and shooting down all who resist—to hear diabolical
cries, hoarse exclamations, curses, menaces, yells,
and to feel that all is over before the fight has begun—

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

that is enough to try stout nerves, and test soldiership.
The men who fight then are brave; heroic resistance
to an attack like that shows race and blood. The resistance
of the Southern infantry in the Horse-Shoe
that morning was the resistance of true soldiers. Starting
from slumber, their first thought was the musket,
and the clutch on the weapon followed. Then commenced
a fight in the trenches which had in it something
diabolical and fearful. Men fell and died in the
darkness; breasts were pierced by unseen bayonets;
invisible clubbed muskets dealt blows in the dark; a
wild and terrible wrestle, as of nightmares incarnate,
took place in the trenches.

Quick reports, then the sudden crack of a fusillade,
then the roar of a few cannon—that was all. The
Federal troops dashed on the guns, and tore the lanyards
from the hands of the cannoneers. Capt. William
Page Carter bravely rushed to his single gun,
with his own hands fired it until the enemy caught his
arm, and made him prisoner; then, that last gun silenced,
the drama ended.

The Horse-Shoe was taken, and two or three thousand
men of Johnson's division, with eighteen pieces
of artillery, just hurried forward, captured. Federal
cheers vibrated in the morning air above the woods and
orchards—the Confederates had ceased to fight—
were dead, dying, or retreating.

Then came the moment when great generals crush
their opponents. If the Northern army had poured
into that fatal gap, and rushed straight upon Lee, it is
not too much to say that he would have been driven
from his position. But its movements were delayed.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

Time passed. When Gen. Grant had made his preparations
and advanced, he found his opponent in a new
position—with a line straighter, shorter, stronger—
and every gray soldier ready to receive the great assault.

It was made, and it raged from dawn to evening,
but accomplished nothing. The Southern lines, fighting
in the open field, did not budge an inch. When
night descended, the great success of the Horse-Shoe
had brought no result to the Federal commander, except
the mere capture of some prisoners and artillery.
Then with night came rest; new breastworks rose,
crowned with artillery; the Confederates were laughing
and saying, “Come on, we are ready!”

In front of this line Gen. Grant remained more
than a week, moving to and fro, reconnoitering, demonstrating,
feeling everywhere for an opening in his
adversary's breastplate. There was none, and yet that
opening was indispensable for successful assault. The
hammer had been clanging for weeks now, and no
joint was loosened. It was evident that the anvil
would not break. Somewhere the sword's point must
glide in, but that somewhere eluded the most vigilant
search.

Demonstrations, movements, “manœuvring”—the
much despised manœuvring—amounted to nothing.
Grant's crescent-shaped line revolved around his opponent's
right; but there, when it arrived, was the Leecrescent
awaiting it. Another revolution—there still
was Lee.

Then, one morning, when the Confederate commander
was about to extend his right still farther, to

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

meet a new movement of his adversary, a swift-riding
courier brought him a dispatch, which he read with
calm attention. Grant was moving his left flank
toward Hanover Junction; he had given up all further
attacks upon Lee in Spottsylvania. Grant hastened
foward through the woods and fields; headed straight
for Hanover Junction; arrived; threw a column over
the North Anna—and saw Lee awaiting him.

He reached the river on the 23rd of May; on the
26th he had given up in despair the attempt to defeat
Lee there. Some hard fighting is summed up and
passed over in that brief statement. Were we to
describe all the hard fighting of this bloody campaign,
the present sketch would be swollen into a volume.

One feature of this occasion, however, is worthy of
note—Lee's peculiar order of battle. Between the
two commanders lay the river. Grant's object was to
force its passage. To accomplish this, with the least
possible loss, he threw a column over on Lee's left, and
one on his right, thinking, doubtless, that this movement
would induce his adversary to retire his line.

The line was not retired. Lee seemed determined
here to act upon the maxim of Napoleon never to do
what your enemy wishes you to do—if for no other
reason, simply because he wishes you to do it. So,
instead of retiring, Lee threw back his right and left
wings, clinging with his centre to the river—his army
taking thus the form of two sides of an equilateral
triangle. One might have fancied a grim humour in
this movement. It forced Gen. Grant to make two
river crossings if he wished to reinforce either wing by
moving troops from the other. The “situation”

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

evidently displeased the Federal commander. He recrossed
his columns, and on the night of the 26th
withdrew quietly, and with secrecy, toward the lower
Pamunkey, intending to cross at Hanovertown, and
hurry foward upon Richmond.

On the 27th he was over at Hanovertown; hastened
on; reached the Tottapotamoi, a sluggish stream of
the Hanover slashes, and there, on the southern bank
of the water course, was Lee.

Then the thunder recommenced. The great hammering
operation went on night and day—infantry
wrestled, cavalry clashed, artillery roared. The days
were waked and put to sleep with thunder.

In Grant's path still lay the old lion, shaking from
his mane every javelin launched against him, and
watching his opportunity to spring, or ready to meet
the spring of his huge adversary. It was at Cold Harbour,
on the 3rd of June, that they clutched.

Reaching that point by his incessant flank movement,
on the 1st of June, Gen. Grant, on the 3rd,
made another assault like his attack on the Horse-Shoe.

This was the battle of Cold Harbour, Number Two.

Strange freak of chance,—the unskilled reader may
exclaim,—which rolled the wave of battle to the New
Kent fields a second time, pouring out more blood
there, now, in June, 1864, than there was poured out
in June, 1862. No—in war there is no chance;
there is law. There is a goddess more powerful than
the Greek Necessity, with her iron wedge—it is the
Terrain. In all coming ages, as in June, 1862 and
1864, an enemy attempting to force the

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

Chickahominy and assail Richmond, must fight near Cold Harbour.

Grant was compelled to fight there, or to continue
his Wandering-Jew march—and he fought.

As in Spottsylvania, he selected early dawn for his
time of attack, and at dawn, on June 3, he assailed
Lee's whole front—not manœuvring at all, but attacking
as the bull attacks—head down, and determined
to sweep away every obstacle, or crack the os frontis.

Thus, that fight was not a battle so much as a butchery.
No other word so well describes it. The mad
combat was over in thirty minutes, and it cost Gen.
Grant thirteen thousand men. Lee's loss was about as
many score.

How to describe such a conflict? There is nothing
to describe. There was no brainwork of the commander
about it; it was simply and purely a brute
rush upon breastworks, and a carnival of death.

It may not be just to Gen. Grant to say that, with
the information before him, he ought not to have
made that attack, for all the authorities go to show that
in the Federal army at that time, there was an almost
universal conviction that the Army of Northern Virginia
was nearly disorganized aud thoroughly demoralized
by the tremendous battles of the Wilderness and
Spottsylvania. Grant, doubtless, believed that he had
no other alternative than to force the Chickahominy;
that a short, sharp, and decisive blow might be bloody,
but would attain that object; that the attempt was
thus worth making, in view of the mighty results
attending success.

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

Let military critics decide the question. We narrate.

At half-past four in the morning, Grant made a
resolute attack on Lee's entire front. The men moved
forward bravely got nearly; up to the breastworks in
many places; did all they could; but every where, in
thirty minutes—that is, by five o'clock—were hurled
back by the merciless Confederate fire—or they were
dead and dying in front of the works.

Gen. Lee sent to A. P. Hill to ask the result of the
attack on him. Hill took the officer with him, in
front of his line of works, and showed him the Federal
dead piled up and lying on each other.

“Tell Gen. Lee it is the same all along my front,”
he said.

And it was the same, or nearly, along the front of
the whole army.

The Federal troops had done all that men could do.
The impossible was beyond their strength. They felt
the hopeless character of the undertaking after that
first charge, and doggedly refused to make another
attempt. The order from Gen. Grant was transmitted
to the corps commanders, thence to the commanders of
divisions, thence to the brigadiers, thence to the colonels,
thence to the captains, and the captains drew
their swords, placed themselves in front of their men,
and ordered, “Forward!”

No response came. The men did not move. The
old soldiers of the Army of the Potomac knew what
they could do, and what they could not do. They
could not carry the Confederate works, and they did
not intend to go and get killed in front of them. This

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

is the Federal account of what took place in that army
on the morning of June 3, 1864.

About one o'clock in the day, a profound silence
settled down upon the two armies. Not even a skirmisher's
musket cracked. Gen. Grant had lost, as we
have said, thirteen thousand men. His whole loss,
from the Rapidan to this time, amounted to about
sixty thousand. Lee's was about eighteen thousand.
That was the result of attacking breastworks and of
fighting behind them. Taking the casualties as a test,
those breastworks had tripled Lee's strength.

The bloody work of June 3, settled the question
whether Gen. Grant could force the Chickahominy.
He found that movement beyond his strength, and, on
the 12th, recommenced his left flank advance—this
time across the Chickahominy, and across the James,
on Petersburg. There he would commence the siege
of Richmond.

From the first, that had been the true card to play.
There were only two men who seemed to know it—
Lee and McClellan.

Lee had said, as far back as 1861, that this was the
weak side of Richmond, for an attack there threatened
the Confederate communications with the South. And
McClellan, after his defeat at Cold Harbour, had
urged, as Gen. Halleck's letters show, the adoption of
the very scheme which Gen. Grant now carried into
effect.

What was declared absurd in 1862, was now, in 1864,
seen to be dictated by the soundest military science.
Defeated at Cold Harbour, Grant made for Petersburg,
and nearly surprised and seized the town; but Lee

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

arrived, and a powerful line of works was drawn around
the place. By the last of July, Gen. Grant had sat
down before Petersburg, determined, apparently, on
not only “fighting it out on this line, if it took all the
summer,” but many summers.

Honour to obstinate resolve, and the heart that does
not despair! Grant had them.

We have placed at the head of this sketch the titles
of the three great struggles, par excellence, which
marked the immense campaign, extending from the
crossing of the Rapidan, in May, 1864, to the capture
of Petersburg, in April, 1865. In the fighting of that
bloody year—fighting incessant, stubborn, never-relaxing,
full of trained fury and mathematical impetus—
in this terrible carnival of death, three days are
bloodiest, shining with a light more baleful than the
rest. These were the days of the Horse-Shoe, of Cold
Harbour, and what we call the “Crater”—that is to
say, the assault following the explosion of the mine
near Petersburg, on the 30th of July. To this latter
we now proceed.

The mine was devised by one of the Federal colonels,
and was long looked upon very coldly by both
Generals Meade and Burnside. Gen. Grant seemed
not to be aware of the project.

The originator of the idea, nevertheless, worked at
it with all the patience of an inventor, who feels that,
however much he may be disregarded now, he will,
some day, astonish the world.

The point selected was near Petersburg, on the
south bank of the river, and as the opposing lines here
approached very near each other, it seemed feasible to

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

run a subterranean passage beneath the Confederate
works, and blow them up.

Once undertaken, the work was prosecuted with
ardor. The workmen successfully eluded the attention
of the Confederates. The dirt was carried off in
cracker-boxes; the long hole grew longer; the mine
was becoming a great success—and then Gen. Burnside
began to see in it a very brilliant project.

Toward the end of July it was done. It was about
five hundred feet long; had lateral galleries; in these
galleries were placed kegs of powder, sufficient, it was
supposed, to blow up a mountain; all was ready.

Then came the question how to utilize the grand explosion.
It was not worth the while of Gen. Grant to
go to all this trouble only to destroy a company or a
regiment, at the point in question. Obviously, the
project admitted of greater results. Lee's lines would
be broken; his defences overthrown; if, amid the
noise and confusion, the smoke and the uproar, a crack
division were to charge over the debris, push on, seize
a high crest behind the “Crater,” and root themselves
firmly there, would not Lee's line be disrupted, his
position right and left be rendered untenable, and the
most important results, if not the destruction of the
Confederates, be attainable?

The prospect was exciting, and all at once a vivid
interest in the famous mine was betrayed by the higher
officers, who, up to that time, had looked sidewise at
the cracker-box operation as the dream of a visionary.

The movement to seize the crest in rear was speedily
determined upon, and elaborate preparations were
made to deliver the great blow, and follow it up.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

All at once, however, a singular obstacle presented
itself—an embarrassing question. What division
should make the great charge? Should a white division
or a black division be selected?

A division of the white troops was selected—by
“pulling straws,” Gen. Grant afterwards said, in his
quiet, sarcastic way. The negro troops were not to
have the honour—they were to follow.

“The first and great cause of disaster,” said the Congressional
Committee, which afterwards investigated
the facts, “was the employment of white troops instead
of black troops to make the charge!”

What a statement! Why that “unkindest cut of
all” to the brave Army of the Potomac? Did they
deserve it?—that army of veterans, who had poured out
their blood upon half a hundred battle-fields, who had
borne aloft the United States flag amid the thunder of
such conflicts as the world has rarely seen, who had
met the whole power of the Confederacy for three
mortal years; standing erect where the ground was
slippery with blood; fighting still, on fields where hope
had deserted them; maintaining, in the dark day as in
the bright, in the tempest as in the sunshine, that heart
of hope which springs from courage and devotion!
Unkindest of all, truly, was that cut of the Congressional
Committee's poinard—“The first and great
cause of disaster was the employment of white instead
of black troops to make the charge!”

At half-past four, on the morning of July 30th, a
great roar, heard for thirty miles, came from the point
selected, and under the feet of Lee's soldiers manning
the breastworks opened the crater of a volcano.

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

Men were hurled into the air, mere mangled corpses,
or torn to pieces where they stood. Cannon were
lifted as by the hand of a giant and thrown hundreds
of feet. Where a moment before had stretched a line
of breastworks, defended by infantry and artillery, was
now seen a hideous pit one hundred and fifty feet
long, sixty feet wide, and thirty feet deep.

From this had issued a great column of flame and
smoke, as of Etna in travail; and now, this terrible
crater was a mass of mangled bodies, broken gun-carriages,
barrels of cannon; a heterogeneous, hideous,
smoking debris of burnt flesh, burnt equipments, and
men gasping in the death agony, with flame licking
and smoke suffocating them.

Then came the charge. A white division rushed
forward, followed by negro troops, and before any
resistance could be made by the Confederates, they had
passed over the narrow space between the lines,
mounted the acclivity, reached the Crater—they were
within the Confederate lines.

So far, all had gone well, and there seemed every
probability that Gen. Lee would be forced to fight a
desperate battle for the possession of the commanding
crest in rear of the point at which the mine had been
exploded. That crest was not a mere point of military
advantage, but a key position. Holding it, as we have
said, the enemy would be firmly planted in the very
centre of his line of battle; they would command the
works to the right and left of it, rendering them untenable;
at one blow Lee would be driven to take up an
interior line, and that is an operation of the utmost
delicacy when pushed by a victorious enemy.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

The importance of a rapid and vigorous advance to
the crest referred to has never been called in question.
That it was not done, profoundly enraged the North,
and especially the Congressional Committee; but the
origin of the complete failure of the affair appears to
us attributable to other causes than the “employment
of white instead of black troops to charge.”

Instead of commenting, we narrate. Let the reader
judge.

The “white division” charged, reached the Crater,
stumbled over the debris, were suddenly met by a merciless
fire of artillery, enfilading them right and left—
of infantry fusillading them in front; faltered, hesitated,
were badly led, lost heart, gave up the plan of
seizing the crest, huddled into the Crater, man on top
of man, company mingling with company; and then,
upon this disordered, unstrung, quivering mass of human
beings, white and black—for the black troops
had followed—was poured a hurricane of shot, shell,
canister, musketry, which made the hideous Crater a
slaughter-pen, horrible and frightful beyond the power
of words.

All order was lost; all idea of charging the crest
abandoned. Lee's infantry was seen concentrating for
the carnival of death; his artillery was massing to
destroy the remnant of the charging division; those who
deserted the Crater to scramble over the debris and run
back, were shot down; then, all that was left to that
struggling, huddling, shuddering mass of blacks and
whites in the pit, was to shrink lower, evade the horrible
mitraille, and wait for a counter-charge of their
friends, to rescue them, or surrender.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

Such had been the result of the great explosion and
charge to cut Lee's line—a mass of disorganized
troops, torn to pieces by a fire which they scarcely
attempted to return. They were swallowed up in that
pit which their own hands had dug; they were being
butchered. Gen. Mahone, turning away from the
spectacle, muttered:

“Stop the fire! It makes me sick!”

Of the force that charged there, a few only went
back—the rest were dead, wounded, or prisoners.

The Federal loss was four thousand men.

So ended the affair of the “Crater,” as the Confederates
called it—the “Mine,” as the Federals entitled
it.

It was the singular termination of a singular campaign;
for in all the annals of the war, there is no
stranger chapter than that over-land campaign of Gen.
Grant. Beginning with a blind, invisible combat in
the depths of a tangled thicket on the Rapidan, it
ended for the moment here, on the shores of the Appomattox,
in a hideous Crater, where the dead and dying,
like the rest, were torn to pieces, amid smoke and
flame, with every circumstance of horror. The war
had thus grown brutal, terrific, instinct with a species
of barbarous fury. Men no longer fought pitched battles
in open fields; they grappled in thickets, or in
dark mornings before they would see each other, or
they were hurled into the air by subterranean explosions.
To kill—no matter how—seemed the great
aim and object of the combatants. The wild beast was
aroused, and in the very clergyman in the pulpit that

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

spirit of the wild animal is dormant. Judge if it is
wanting in the rank and file of an army.

It was this spirit of the tiger that we have seen at
its revels, on the days of the Horse-shoe, Cold Harbour,
and the Crater.

But nothing decisive was accomplished.

It is true that Lee's rapier was wearing. The
sledge-hammer could not break it, but “attrition”
could wear away the blade. Slowly, it grew thinner.
The edge cut still; how it cut the world knows—at
Hatcher's Run, Hare's Hill, The White Oak Road—in
a hundred places—but the time was approaching when
it must give way.

In the last of these sketches, we shall show the
reader that keen and trenchant weapon flashing its old
lightnings in the grasp of Lee.

It snapped at Appomattox in that stalwart hand:
but, when Lee returned the stump to its scabbard.
there was not a single stain upon the blade.

It was the mirror, like its master, of antique faith
and honour.

-- 265 --

p508-266 XI. EARLY'S BATTLES.

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

On the afternoon of July 11, 1864, any one who had
ascended the dome of the Capitol at Washington, a
pair of field-glasses in hand, might have seen to the
northward, beyond Fort Stevens, through the hot air,
rising and rippling, like the breath of a furnace, long,
gray lines of infantry, tipped with flashing bayonets,
grim cannon coming steadily into position, and red
flags clinging to their staffs in the sultry evening, but
not so closely as to be taken for the banners of the
United States.

In fact, those were Confedetate infantry, Confederate
artillery, and Confederate flags. St. Andrew's
Cross, instead of Stars and Stripes, gray instead of
blue, was there in front of Washington. The capitol
was threatened; all was in commotion; when a cloud
of skirmishers advanced, and cannon began to roar, a
Northern writer declares that “the hope at head-quarters
that the capital could be saved from capture was
very slender.”

The aim of this sketch is to describe in rapid summary
the events which preceded and followed this
event.

Lee was fighting Grant on the Chickahominy when

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

intelligence came that Hunter was advancing up the
Shenandoah Valley, burning and destroying mills,
barns and dwelling houses, on his way to Lynchburg.
It was absolutely necessary to protect that place; it
was an important depot, and commanded Lee's communications
with the south-west—thus a strong detachment
was sent forward from the Chickahominy to
check Hunter's advance.

This force was placed under command of Gen.
Early, and his orders were brief and explicit. They
were to “move to the Valley through Swift Run
Gap, or Brown's Gap, attack Hunter, and then cross
the Potomac and threaten Washington.”*

The column placed at the disposition of Early was
about eight thousand men.

Without delay he pushed after Hunter, who was already
near Lynchburg. At his approach the Federal
commander made a feeble effort to defend himself,
but, before Early's resolute attack, his lines gave way.
Then once in motion they did not stop. Gen. Hunter
had mercilessly harried the women and children of
the Valley, but when bayonets came, he disappeared.
Early was on his track, destroyed great masses of his
stores, drove him rapidly—soon Gen. Hunter was
fleeing wildly through the Alleghanies, westward, like
a planet hurled from its orbit into space. When he
reached the Ohio, far from all connection with the
main army, he commanded only a handful. Early
was advancing on Washington.

The march of the Confederate commander was

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

rapid. On the 3d of July he was at Martinsburg, and
drove Siegel into Maryland. On the 8th of July, he
was at Monocacy, near Frederick City, and had defeated
Gen. Wallace in a battle of great fury. On
the afternoon of the 11th of July, as we have said, his
troops came in sight of Washington.

Considering the condition of the weather, this march
was tremendous. Under the burning sun of July, the
men had tramped on steadily, scarce pausing at night;
and, though thousands could not keep up and hundreds
dropped by the way, there at last was the longcoveted
dome of the capitol in sight; under those
roofs, President, heads of departments, citizens, were
trembling for the safety of the city.

Such had been Lee's great coup de main to deplete
Grant's army. He was hemmed in at Petersburg, but
one hundred and fifty miles from that great arena,
voices called upon Gen. Grant for succor against impending
destruction from the very adversary whom he
had driven to bay.

The blow failed, the reader will say. Yes, but it
very nearly succeeded—nearly accomplished a double
object. Washington narrowly escaped capture—
Grant narrowly escaped a peremptory order from the
President of the United States to evacuate his lines at
Petersburg, and return to the defence of the capital.

That was the moment when a single trait of the
Federal commander was worth to his government a
thousand millions. He clung to his earthworks still,
in front of Lee, sending only a detachment. And that
detachment arrived in time, and was sufficient.

On the afternoon of July 11th, it seems possible that

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

Early might have captured Washington. His force
was small, from the rapidity of his march under that
burning sun; but the enemy's was smaller. This was
probably unknown to him, however, and he waited
until the next day. But then the Sixth and Nineteenth
Corps of Grant's army had arrived, and when
the Confederates pushed up to the works, they saw in
front of them the serried ranks, and the familiar
hedge of bayonets, of their old foe, the Army of the
Potomac.

Then they knew what to expect. War is better
than an introduction in saloons. Men who fight know
each other, and there never were more intimate acquaintances
than the Army of the Potomac and the
Army of Northern Virginia.

On the evening of the 12th the Federal infantry
sallied forth, and the blades clashed. Early's loss was
nothing, but he saw that the capture of the city was
impossible—that Hunter, Siegel, and their compeers
were ready to close in on his rear from Harper's Ferry—
that, front and rear, he was menaced by an overpowering
force. He determined, therefore, like a
good soldier, to withdraw, and that very night his
lines were in motion for the Shenandoah Valley.

Retreating toward Frederick with the supplies which
he had collected, he recrossed the Potomac, near Leesburg,
pushed on through the Blue Ridge, where he
had a heavy skirmish with the enemy, and was once
more back in the Shenandoah Valley, whither the
Tenth and Nineteenth Corps of the Federal army,
under General Hunter, were sent to keep the daring
raider in check.

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

Hunter's success was mediocre. It was an admirable
exhibition of partisan warfare on a large scale—
that series of movements which followed on the
part of Early. Gen. Hunter had no rest. He dared
not advance beyond Charlestown, and, with an army
about four times the size of Early's, was completely
checkmated. Unhappily, this bad fortune reacted
on the inhabitants. Gen. Hunter seemed to have
woes to avenge on somebody. He burned, near
Charlestown—it was his own order—the handsome
dwelling house of his cousin, Andrew Hunter, while
the daughters of that gentleman occupied it. Ten
minutes were given them to retire. Why this was
done, it is impossible for the present writer to say.
The problem is curious, for men are not generally willing
to make their names execrated without reason.

At the end of July, it was seen that Gen. Hunter
could do nothing, and Gen. Sheridan replaced him.
The campaign of the summer and fall, which attracted
so much attention to the Shenandoah Valley—which
blazed with the fights of the Opequon, Fisher's Hill,
and Cedar Creek—then commenced.

Early's force was under twelve thousand men of all
arms. Of this statement, we will speedily present the
proof. What was the enemy's?

“To the column of active operation under Sheridan's
command,” says an able Northern writer,* “consisting
of the Sixth and Nineteenth Corps, and the infantry
and cavalry of West Virginia, under Generals Crook
and Averill, were added two divisions of cavalry from

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

the Army of the Potomac, under Torbert and Wilson
This gave him an effective force in the field of forty
thousand men, whereof ten thousand consisted of
excellent cavalry—an arm for the use of which the
Shenandoah regions affords a fine field.”

Sheridan assumed command early in the month of
August, but did little or nothing with his large force
until late in September. Why he thus remained inactive,
it is hard to say. He had forty thousand men
and Early about ten thousand effective. Gen. Early
describes his adversary as constitutionally cautious and
timid, but he acted with vigor and decision afterwards.
However this may be, Gen. Sheridan did nothing
until Gen. Grant came to visit him.

This was in September, and Sheridan's lines were
along the Opequon, threatening Early's opposite, and
covering Winchester. He urged an attack on the
Confederate forces. Grant looked at the situation,
came to a decision, and said to him, “Go in.”*

On the 19th, Sheridan accordingly went in, and the
battle of the Opequon followed.

So much has been written about this action, and
events at the moment attracted so much attention to
it, and gave it such celebrity at the North, that we
fear our sketch will appear unworthy of the subject.
Calmly looked at now, in the light of all the facts, it
seems the greatest burlesque of the war.

Gen. Sheridan had from thirty thousand to thirty-five
thousand infantry, and about ten thousand cavalry,
the best mounted and equipped that had yet taken the
field.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

Early had eight thousand five hundred infantry,
and less than three thousand cavalry, the worst
equipped and mounted that had yet fronted an enemy
on the soil of the continent.

This great disproportion was indignantly denied,
afterwards, by Gen. Sheridan, and Early insulted in
his exile for stating the truth. Here are some data
to form an opinion upon. It is worth stopping for a
moment to look at them.

“I know of my own personal knowledge,” wrote a
Confederate States officer, in the New Orleans Pica
yune, Jan. 13, 1866, “that Gen. Early's statement is
correct, when he states that he had about eight thousand
five hundred muskets in the second engagement
with Gen. Sheridan. I was a staff officer for four
years in the Army of Northern Virginia. I was a
division staff officer, Second Army Corps, under Gen.
Early's command, from the time the Second Corps
was detached from the Army of Northern Virginia,
June, 1864, to the time it was ordered to Petersburg,
December 1864. I was present at the battles of Winchester,
(or Opequon,) Fisher's Hill, and Cedar Creek.
I know from the official reports which I myself made,
and from actual observation at reviews, drills, inspections
in camp, and on the march, the effective strength
of every brigade and division of infantry under Gen.
Early's command, (of the cavalry and artillery I cannot
speak so authoritatively,) and I can therefore
assert that in neither one of these actions, above
mentioned, did Gen. Early carry nine thousand men
(infantry) into the fight.

“One who served on Early's staff,” writing in the

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

New York News, of February 10, 1866, fully corroborates
this statement.

A writer in the Richmond Times says: “Of Gen.
Early's actual force on the 19th of September, 1864,
the day of the battle of Winchester, his first defeat,
we can give statistics nearly official, procured from an
officer of rank, who held a high command during the
campaign, and who had every opportunity of knowing.
* Early's infantry consisted of—total infantry,
eight thousand three hundred; total cavalry, three
thousand eight hundred; total artillery, fifty-two guns—
about one thousand artillerists.”

We omit the detailed statement of the strength of
divisions, brigades, and batteries. The number of the
cavalry is overestimated. Gen. Early states it at “less
than three thousand.”

The fact is, Early's force of all arms was about
twelve thousand. It was thus regarded as truly astounding
when Gen. Sheridan wrote that he had captured
thirteen thousand men in his campaign, and that
Early's casualties in the last months of 1864 could be
“safely estimated at twenty-six thousand eight hundred
and eighty-one men.”

Perhaps the satirical comments of the Richmond
Times may contain the truth. “There must be some
error,” says the Times, “in Gen. Sheridan's statement
of the number of prisoners captured. Thirteen thousand
will hardly include the number actually taken by
him. His numerous and powerful cavalry swept the
country, and captured nearly everything that wore

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

breeches from twelve to sixty. The number actually
captured during the period must be much greater.
Probably prisoners under five years old were not registered
at head-quarters, and few of the women retained
in captivity.”

To return to the narrative of events. On the 19th
of September Sheridan crossed the Opequon, and threw
his thirty thousand infantry against Early's eight thousand
five hundred. The battle was a desperate one,
and after hours of stubborn fighting, Sheridan had not
driven the Southerners a foot.

This statement, greeted with incredulity by some
readers, is nevertheless the truth. The resistance
made by Early's infantry, and his heroically served
artillery, was so obstinate, that, after repeated and
vigorous assaults, Gen. Sheridan's infantry had failed
completely in forcing back the thin line opposed to
them. Whether they would have succeeded ultimately
with their infantry alone, it is hard to say. Thirty
thousand men ought always to defeat eight or nine
thousand—three or four ought to drive one. But did
they, in the late war? Answer, Sharpsburg, Chancellorsville,
Spottsylvania!

Early held his ground with stubborn courage until
four in the afternoon. Then the fatal moment came.

Sheridan massed two crack divisions of cavalry, under
Generals Merritt and Averill, on his right; drew up
his powerful infantry, with a third division of cavalry
covering his left; and at four o'clock, made a general
attack. The day was to be decided by the cavalry.
From this arm of Sheridan now came the coup de
grace.

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

While the infantry lines closed in, in obstinate
combat, and Early's entire resources were needed to
repulse the assault on his front, the two divisions of
Federal cavalry, on Sheridan's right, moved to the
Martinsburg road, enveloped the Confederate left,
drove before them the badly equipped cavalry there,
and at the moment when the hard pressed infantry of
Early were breasting the hurricane in front, which
threatened to sweep them away, the great force of
Federal horse thundered down, with drawn sabres and
loud cheers, upon their left flank and rear.

That decided the fate of the day. The battle was
lost. The infantry gave back, and nothing but the
magnificent fighting of the artillery under those brave
spirits, Braxton and Carter, saved the army from rout.
The guns were fought to the muzzles. In the midst
of a storm of shot, shell, canister, and bullets, the cannoneers
stood to their pieces, and the infantry were
thus enabled to retire in something like order.

Honour to whom honour is due. At the battle of
the Opequon, the infantry made a stubborn, splendid
fight; but more stubborn, and more splendid, was the
fight of the artillery!

Such was this action. The news flashed northward,
and hallelujahs saluted the soap-bubble as it rose,
decked out with splendid colours, in the sunshine of
victory. But soap-bubbles are fleeting. The day
comes when they are pricked and vanish. This one
was pricked by Early's pen, from his place of exile,
and has disappeared.

Forty thousand men had driven about twelve thousand
from the field. There was the whole affair.

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

But a victory is always a victory. The world at large
looks to “results.” They laugh when the “details”
are discussed.

“It is well for you who are conquered,” says the
world, “to grumble about everything; but whipped
you are.”

So be it. Might is right—is it not? Is there any
other theory of government existing to-day on North
American soil?

So that “Valley of Humiliation,” as the North had
long called the Shenandoah region, was suddenly
changed into a parterre of roses and laurels. Early
was retreating—Sheridan was pursuing.

Three days after the Opequon fight, the second act
of the bustling drama was played at Fisher's Hill,
above Strasburg.

It would be a misuse of terms to call this a battle.
It was the attack of a victorious enemy upon a handful,
retreating after defeat.

A few words will convey an accurate idea of the
affair.

Pushing rapidly on, after the battle of the Opequon,
Sheridan came up with Early on the morning of September
22, at Fisher's Hill, near Strasburg. This is a
lofty hill, stretching across the valley, from the left
bank of the Shenandoah to the North Mountain, and
affords an excellent position for a force sufficient to
reach from mountain to mountain.

Unfortunately, Early had only about four thousand
bayonets—a number painfully unequal to the emergency.
The heavy blow on the Opequon had greatly
disorganized him; hundreds of his troops were

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

scattered; when he drew up his men on Fisher's Hill, the
best informed officers declare that his force was
scarcely four thousand bayonets. As to his cavalry, a
large portion was detached to defend the Luray Valley;
it is doubtful if the Southern force reached five
thousand effective.

Gen. Sheridan's must have touched upon thirty thousand,
allowing him ten thousand lost at the Opequon.
The attack followed.

We have said that the affair could scarcely be called
a battle. Early had no sort of intention of fighting
there. He had decided to retreat again as soon as
night came, for a powerful Federal force was pushing
up the Luray Valley to cut off his retreat. The men
knew that; and it was this which made the affair so
disastrous.

Sheridan repeated his movement of the 19th. Turning
Early's left, by the Brock Road, with cavalry, he
followed up the blow with a powerful infantry force;
swept down the works, and assaulting in front, while
the Confederates were thus looking to their flank, carried
the whole position. Early was driven in disorder
from the ground, and retreated up the valley, pursued
by his opponent.

Sheridan pushed on to Staunton, forcing Early to
take refuge in the Blue Ridge, with the remnant of
his army; and then commenced that work of wanton
destruction which has made his name more bitterly
execrated by the inhabitants than even the name of
Hunter.

Before the torches in the hands of his troops, houses,
barns, mills, farming implements, all disappeared in

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

flame. Women and children were seen flying by the
light of burning dwellings; corn, wheat, and forage—
the only supplies left the inhabitants—were seized or
destroyed; the very ploughs and rakes were broken
up, and rendered useless. From the women, gray-beards,
and children, threatened with starvation, went
up a cry to God for vengeance on the author of this
enormity.

“I have destroyed,” said Gen. Sheridan, in his official
report, “two thousand barns filled with wheat and hay,
and farming implements; over seventy mills filled
with flour and wheat; have driven in front of the
army over four thousand head of stock; and have
killed and issued to the troops not less than three thousand
sheep. This destruction embraces the Luray Valley,
and the Little Fort Valley, as well as the main
valley.”

By whose orders was that done? Answer, history!

Gen. Sheridan, having thus laid waste the whole valley,
fell back to Strasburg, and here, for the moment,
the campaign ended.

It was not, however, to terminate for the year. There
was this enormous difference between the year 1864
and those which had preceded it, that whereas, in the
former years, McClellan, Pope, Burnside, and Hooker
had fought pitched battles and then rested, in this year,
1864, Grant never rested, never went into camp, never
ceased hammering. The old plan had been tried and
had failed. Pitched battles, once or twice a year, accomplished
nothing. The Confederate armies must be
fought every day; kept eternally under arms; deprived
of their very sleep at night.

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

See how the great drama at Petersburg was played.
No rest day or night. Artillery roaring, musketry
rattling, mortar-shell bursting. At midnight, at two
or three in the morning, when sleet was rattling, snow
falling, amid rain, storm, darkness, as in the sunshine,
was heard the crash of sharp-shooters and the thunders
of guns. “Attention!” was the programme, and it was
the right one. Grant's highest praise as a soldier is
that he saw this.

So in the valley as in the low-land, fighting, fighting,
fighting, was to be the order of the day. Early accepted
the programme, and it was the Confederate commander
who now, after reorganizing his army, advanced
to attack his adversary.

On the 19th of October, Early was at Cedar Creek,
near Strasburg, and had delivered a blow under which
the army of Sheridan staggered.

The opponents were separated by the waters of Cedar
Creek, and the enemy seem to have regarded themselves
as secure from attack; but this very security afforded
the opportunity of striking them to advantage.

Gen. Gordon, with two or three officers, ascended the
lofty summit of the Massinutton mountain, which here
dominates the valley, commanding a view of the whole
country for twenty miles around, and from this eagle's
eyrie, the party saw beneath them the camps of the
enemy; the position of Sheridan's army; the road by
which it could be approached—the whole “situation.”
The right of the Federal force was strongly guarded,
for there an attack from Early was possible. The left
was resting in security, for the steep side of the mountain
here seemed to render all approach impossible.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

At the foot of this abrupt precipice, however, ran a
narrow mountain road, winding between the slanting
rock and the river; by this road, Gordon saw that a
column could be thrown against the Federal left.

He descended and reported to Gen. Early; the
movement was resolved upon; and under cover of
darkness the men were moved silently by the narrow
road, to the attack, which took place at dawn.

It was sudden, fierce, and completely successful.

Before the rush of the Confederates, the whole left
wing of the Federal army fled in wild confusion; the
men dashed in among the tents; a few volleys only
saluted them; the day seemed won in an instant.

Then Early, with the rest of his troops, crossed Cedar
Creek in the enemy's front; pushed on to the field;
and before the force thus concentrated, and attacking
in front and flank, the whole army of Sheridan gave
way.

Victory was in Early's grasp. The Federal lines
were driven. Their artillery was all captured, or had
rushed to the rear in hopeless, paralyzed disorder. The
infantry was stampeded—the cavalry was galloping
from the field.

Such was the spectacle which greeted the eyes of the
Confederates, at Cedar Creek, on the morning of October
19, 1864.

Unfortunately, another spectacle also saluted them—
the rich spoils of the camp—and these unwonted
luxuries of every description they paused to seize upon.
Instead of pursuing the enemy, falling back now in
utter confusion, the men were eating, drinking, and

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

busy, everywhere, in ransacking the tents, where the
flying Federals had left everything.*

That conduct was unsoldierly, you may say, reader.
Let us not attempt to defend it, but let us also note one
thing—that this army needed blankets, shoes, clothes,
every species of “quartermasters' stores.” It is easy to
recline on a velvet chair, with the feet upon the fender,
in the midst of every comfort, and to say, “disgraceful!
incredible!” But, believe me, it it hard to shiver
at night for want of a blanket—to leave, with naked
feet, bloody marks upon a turnpike—to be cold, hungry,
in rags—and not clutch at shoes, blankets and food.
Those men were brave—none were braver; but human
nature is human nature, after all.

Then came the punishment. The delay caused by
this disorder among the men, gave the enemy time to
reform their lines and come into position. This they
speedily did, under the direction of Gen. Wright, commanding
the Sixth Corps; for Sheridan was at Winchester.
Before Early could press forward, the Federal
forces were not only ready to resist his further advance,
but were prepared to attack him in their turn.

That attack quickly came. It is said to have been
the result of the presence of Gen. Sheridan, who came
at full gallop from Winchester, “on a steed shod with
fire,”—and with hurrahs, oaths, and the élan of his
bearing, brought the troops up to the mark. There
seems, however, to be some ambiguity upon this point,

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

if we go behind the bulletins sent to Washington, and
thence to the newspapers.

“The dramatic incidents attending the arrival of
Sheridan,” says a Northern writer, Mr. Swinton, a
great admirer of Sheridan, “have perhaps caused Gen.
Wright to receive less credit than he really deserves.
The disaster was over by the time Sheridan arrived.
A compact line of battle was formed, and Wright was
on the point of opening the offensive.”

Between Generals Wright and Sheridan we do not
undertake to decide. The question is one of little
interest. What followed was the defeat of Early in the
moment of victory.

In the midst of their great triumph, when they
looked upon the Federal army as completely disorganized,
the Confederates suddenly saw that army advance
upon them in serried ranks. Artillery thundered,
musketry crashed; heavy masses of cavalry,
with drawn sabres, rushed forward on the flanks, and
before this determined attack the disorganized infantry
of Early gave back.

Then was presented a spectacle which is said to have
been ludicrous, incredible, and without a parallel.
The men did not run. There was little of what is
called disorder,—of hurry, confusion or demoralization.
The men merely looked at the enemy, seemed to come
to the conclusion that they would not fight any more
that day and simply lounged away from the field. No
other word describes it. At a slow walk, and careless,
apparently, of shot and shell, the troops abandoned
their victory, and recrossed Cedar Creek.

Early had lost, in an hour, the whole fruits of his

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

victory. The day whose dawn had seen him pushing
forward upon the track of a routed enemy, saw him
retreating, before it closed, with that enemy pushing
him.

There were strange scenes in the late war—there
were none stranger than that at Cedar Creek. In one
day the Valley was won and lost.

Thereafter there was to be no more serious fighting.
Autumn waned away; the bright October woods assumed
the russet-brown of November; winter came,
and the campaign of the Valley was over.

Lee's great diversion to relieve his lines at Petersburg
from the pressure on them, by threatening
Washington, had succeeded and it had not succeeded.
He was relieved in some measure, for an army of
thirty or forty thousand men was kept by the enemy
in the Valley; but the relief only lengthened out the
long agony which now approached its end.

The Confederacy was tottering. No reinforcements
were sent forward by the country to supply the losses
which Grant's eternal hammering, day and night, inflicted
upon Lee. All hearts desponded; all brows
were overshadowed. If there existed, as there seemed
to exist, a superstitious confidence in Lee and his poor,
gaunt skeleton of an army, that was a conviction unsupported
by reason—to expect, much longer, anything
from that handful, was hoping against hope.

So dawned the dark year 1865, and those who were
behind the scenes knew that the end was near. Sherman
had crossed Georgia, and was hastening northward,
through the Carolinas, to form a junction with
Grant, or cut off Lee's retreat. Johnston was falling

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

back before him. In the first days of spring, it was
plain that the Federal poniard was at the Confederate
throat.

Then in February of this last year of the struggle,
Sheridan again grappled with Early—if the fall of a
bludgeon upon an egg-shell can be so described. The
force, small as it was, with which Early had operated,
was imperatively needed in the thin lines around
Petersburg, and had been called thither. In the Valley
now, around Staunton, was left only a small body
of about one thousand infantry,—without calvary or
artillery,—to merely keep up the show of resistance.

In February, this handful was attacked by ten thousand
cavalry under Gen. Sheridan, at Waynesboro.
Dispirited, hopeless, oppressed by the public gloom,
half-naked, one-fourth fed, and taken by surprise, this
little force broke in disorder before the charge of
Sheridan's excellent cavalry, scattered into the mountains,
and disappeared from all eyes. Early himself
narrowly escaped capture. Sheridan pushed beyond
the Ridge—the game in the Valley was played.

Then, almost unresisted, Sheridan crossed the Lowland,
joined Grant with his horsemen, who had ransacked
the whole country and seized on the best animals
everywhere—and it was on the backs of Virginia
horses that his men pursued Lee in his retreat.

In the last sketch of this series we shall finish the
picture which we have attempted to make of the great
struggle between Grant and Lee.

We have seen the Confederate Commander breasting
everywhere, throughout the stormy year 1864, the huge

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

blows of his adversary—have seen with what heroic
obstinacy the little Army of Northern Virginia sustained
the impact of the gigantic hammer, striking at
them day and night. They stood erect, and met its
heavy blows still, but all saw that the end was near.

We have chronicled many victories. We now approach
the moment of decisive defeat—almost of annihilation.
But that did not fright the old soldiers of
Lee. They stood by their flag; surrendered only
when their great commander gave the order; and, to-day,
that thought takes away the “bitterness of death,”—
disfranchisement, and the bayonet.

eaf508n35

* MS. statement of Gen. Early, in exile at Toronto.

eaf508n36

* Mr. William Swinton in “Army of the Potomac,” p. 556.

eaf508n37

* See Grant's report.

eaf508n38

* Probably, Gen. Gordon is here alluded to.

eaf508n39

* It is proper to say here, however, that many officers of high character,
persistently declare that the troops were ordered to halt, by
Gen. Early. The writer was not present, and adopts the account
generally accepted.

-- 285 --

p508-286 XII. LEE'S RETREAT AND SURRENDER.

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

In the month of March, 1865, Lee—that is to say,
the Southern Confederacy—was at bay, circled by
enemies.

The gigantic drama which for nearly four years had
unfolded its bloody scenes on the soil of Virginia, approached
the catastrophe. Four acts had been played
by such actors as the earth has rarely seen; those acts
had been full of hurrying events, fierce passions, terrible
shocks; the world, that grand audience, had
looked on with absorbing emotion; and now, at last,
the curtain was to fall, the actors were to disappear,
the lights were to be extinguished, and the audience
were to draw a long breath of relief.

There was cause for that emotion. In April, 1865,
one of the most illustrious banners of all history was
furled; and at the foot of a record blazing all over
with glory, was written the sombre word, “Surrender.”

Of this great Act V., only a sketch is here attempted.
But that sketch will be accurate. The
writer did not gain his information of the events described
from books, but saw them. They passed

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

before his eyes, and burnt themselves forever into his
memory.

In February, 1865, the roads were drying, and Gen.
Grant's heart must have thrilled at the thought, “At
last the end is near.”

There was no doubt of that fact. The South was
tired of the war; the Executive was unpopular; the
heads of departments were worse; the Confederate
money was mere paper; there was a quarter of a
pound of decayed meat for the army; and that army—
the sole bulwark of the cause—numbered less than
forty thousand men, while Grant's numbered about
one hundred and fifty thousand.

Now, one hundred and fifty thousand men, against
forty thousand—a large estimate of the Confederate
“effective”—is an ugly thing in open field. It is
even worse when the forty thousand have forty or
fifty miles of earthworks to guard—as at Petersburg.
The day when Grant anywhere broke through that
thin and tremulous obstacle, Lee was lost.

The “country”—that dull critic of military things—
had, however, a different opinion. They scouted the
idea. Lee was a Titan of so great bulk that nothing
could overwhelm him. The Army of Northern Virginia
was unconquerable. Everything was going well.
Grant could do nothing. He might stretch his lines
from the Jerusalem Plank Road to the Weldon Railroad—
from the Weldon Railroad to the Squirrel
Level Road—from the Squirrel Level Road to Hatcher's
Run—from Hatcher's Run to the Quaker Road—
from the Quaker Road to the Boydton and White
Oak Roads—to Five Forks—to the Southside

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

Railroad—to the crack of doom. It was nothing. Was
not Lee there with his great and invincible army—of
forty thousand men?

Gen. Lee took a different view of things. There
never beat in human breast a braver soul—a truer
heart of oak—than in the great Virginian's. But to
that trained military brain, one thing was obvious—
that when Gen. Grant received his expected reinforcements
from Sherman, the lines around Petersburg
would be torn asunder, and his army captured or destroyed.

“At this time,” says Gen. Grant, “the greatest
source of uneasiness to me was the fear that the
enemy would leave his strong lines around Petersburg
and Richmond before he was driven from them by
battle, or I was prepared to make an effectual pursuit.”

Lee and his officers understood perfectly the design
of their great adversary. The Generals of the Southern
army looked at the situation with grim horror, and
jested about it.

“If Grant once breaks through our lines,” said one
of them, “we might as well go back to Father Abraham,
and say, `Father, we have sinned!' ”

Such was the situation in the last days of February,
1865, at Petersburg; Lee's army of about thirty-nine
thousand men, gaunt and starving, in the trenches; no
reinforcements arriving; Grant fighting day and
night, while awaiting his great accessions of strength
from Sherman; the Southern force dwindling, the
Northern force growing larger; the Confederacy prostrate,
silent, laboring under a sort of stupor—the

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

North joyous, laughing, preparing to shout “Hosannah!”

It was plain to all who saw clearly, that unless Lee
extricated his army from that man-trap, he was lost.
And he made the attempt.

The fact is not in print, but it is a fact that, before
the end of February, Gen. Lee gave orders for the
evacuation of his lines around Petersburg, and, consequently,
of Virginia. At the word, his heavy stores
began to move; his artillery and ammunition were
sent to Amelia Court House, on the straight line of
retreat to North Carolina—and then, one morning,
Gen. Lee went up to Richmond.

When he returned to the army, the movement was
arrested. From that moment, the Confederacy was
dead.

The great soldier, commanding its greatest army,
must have shuddered then at the prospect before him.
That he did not lose heart, only proves that his was
truly an obstinate soul—a fibre which no weight of
care, no pressure of discouragement could shake.

Honour is due to the stubborn persistence of Grant,
but greater honour to the unshrinking nerve of Lee.

The problem was now reduced to a frightful simplicity.
Could Gen. Grant attain the Southside Railroad,
on Lee's right? If so, Lee was lost. Figure it
out as they might at Richmond; talk as they might
about the possibility of holding Virginia; the bad policy
of abandoning it—with Grant at Five Forks, the
game was ended.

Everything advanced now. The winds of March
dried the roads—Grant's gigantic war engine began to

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

move. That commander was still, however, haunted
by his old fear.

While the outside world was blundering on, as to the
situation, the two great chess-players were bending over
the board; and it was the brow of the Northern soldier
that was the most deeply corrugated.

“I had spent days of anxiety,” writes Gen. Grant,
“lest each morning should bring the report that the
enemy had retreated the night before.”

And that anxiety was natural. Grant was a good
soldier; knew that Lee ought to retreat; and Lee, too,
knew that he ought to. Why did he not?

Answer, “Department of Rebel Archives,” in the
city of Washington.

A month had passed since that attempt to evacuate
Petersburg, and Gen. Lee was still there. Those who
saw him then will remember that his expression and
whole bearing were of supreme repose. Never had
his smile been sweeter, his eye more limpid and unclouded.

The March winds blew, the roads grew firm, the
moment had come, and Gen. Grant fixed upon the last
day of the month for a great assault upon Lee's right,
with the view of seizing the Southside Railroad.

One would have said that his adversary saw the
shadow of the gigantic arm raised to strike. Before
the hammer fell, the world was to witness the last
great offensive movement of Lee—the final lunge of
the keen rapier which had so often drunk blood.

To relieve his right from the enormous pressure there—
to open his line of retreat for a junction with Johnston,
and to end at one blow the elaborate programme

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

of his opponent—Lee, on March 25th, had recourse to
a project of unsurpassing boldness. This was to attack
his adversary's centre, at Hare's Hill, near Petersburg,
cut the Federal line, root his whole army then between
the Federal wings, and either force Grant to retire his
whole left wing, or march upon and destroy it.

There was so much genius and audacity in this conception,
that it ought to have succeeded. It did nearly
succeed. Here are the facts briefly narrated:

Fort Steadman, the point selected for assault, was a
powerful Federal work opposite Petersburg, defended
in front by abattis, and every species of obstacle, and
flanked by other forts commanding it.

The Federal and Confederate lines were at this point
less than two hundred yards distant from each other,
and each was eternally on the watch.

Surprise seemed impossible,—attack hopeless. In
the night, toward morning of March 25th, Lee surprised
and attacked.

The storming column was three or four thousand
men, under Gordon—that brave of braves—the man
who never failed to do the utmost that could be done,—
who electrified the soldiers that fought under him,
and whose name will electrify history. Gordon went
through the abattis in the dark March morning, over
the Federal breastworks, driving before him, or capturing
the Federal infantry there—seized Fort Steadman—
was at dawn rooted immovably in the centre of
Grant's line.

The last great blow of the Army of Northern Virginia
had been struck. Gordon's sword-point was at the

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

throat of Grant—an hour afterwards his whole command
was dead, or captured, or retreating.

A few words will explain that. He was not supported
by the troops which Gen. Lee had ordered to
follow him—the Federal forts, right and left, opened
a terrible fire upon him; he was ringed round with
artillery, crushed by heavy masses of infantry—scarce
was there time for the remnant of his little force to
save themselves.

The great blow had completely failed—nearly two
thousand men were dead or prisoners—the last hope
of successful retreat to North Carolina was lost.

What was foreseen by Lee speedily followed. Grant
threw his whole force, now amounting to one hundred
and sixty thousand men, against Lee's entire front—
making his heaviest attack on the Confederate right.

The trumpets had thus sounded; the knights, with
lance in rest, had rushed together, and the soil trembled.
The days thundered, and the nights were like
the days. From the White Oak Road, west of Petersburg,
to the Williamsburg Road, east of Richmond,
cannon glared and roared, musketry rattled, mortar
shell rose, described their fiery curves, like flocks of
flame-birds, burst, and rained their iron fragments in
the trenches. The cannoneer, sighting his gun, fell
pierced by bullets entering the embrasure; the musketeer,
who sank to sleep in the trenches for an instant,
was torn asunder by the mortar shells, and never woke.
At midnight, gaunt and dusky figures, moving to and
fro in the baleful light, plied their deadly work, never
resting, scarce ever eating—not hoping, but fighting
still.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

Those who remember those days do not dwell with
serene pleasure on the souvenir. A lurid glare seems
ever to hover over those scenes of nightmare, when two
armies were in the death-wrestle.

Let others chronicle the events of those days of decisive
struggle—the present writer has neither space
nor inclination. Bloodshed is repulsive; an army of
supremely glorious history undergoing the ceremony
of annihilation is not a cheerful spectacle.

Lee fought to the end. The soul of the Confederate
commander seemed only to grow more resolute and
unconquerable, as he felt upon his breast the pressure,
ever heavier and more deadly, of the Federal anaconda,
wrapping its huge folds around him.

History nowhere exhibits a more obstinate combativeness,
a more inexorable will, a more trained and
daring courage than that of Lee in the fights around
Five Forks.

When his right was cut, repulsed, crushed there—
when Warren and Sheridan had gained a victory there,
resembling in every particular—in relative numbers
more especially—the victory of the latter over Early
at the Opequon—when the whole Confederate right
wing was completely torn to pieces, and the rest of the
little army driven back into Petersburg—then, when
all was lost, when every heart despaired, when every
brow was overshadowed, Lee was still as cool as on the
days of Fredericksburg or Chancellorsville; in his eyes
was the same clear light; his voice was as grave, measured,
and courteous as before.

This soldier was grand and imposing on the days of

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

his great battles. On the 2d of April, 1865, he was
sublime.

On that morning the long agony was decided. The
right wing of the Confederate army was captured or
dispersed. Grant had broken through in front of Petersburg.
A. P. Hill was dead, and his little handful,
called a corps in a spirit of bitter humor only, scattered.
The Federal army was pouring in one huge mass upon
the few thousands of men still in line of battle.

On the green slope of his headquarters, a mile or two
west of the city, Gen. Lee was looking through his
glasses at the Federal column pushing on to charge his
inner breastworks. On the left of Petersburg Gordon
was thundering,—fighting, with his mere skirmish
line, the triple Federal order of battle. Longstreet
was coming in with his skeleton regiments from the
James. The tragedy touched its last scenes.

When the bullets of the Federal infantry began to
whistle round him, and their shot and shell to tear up
the ground, Gen. Lee slowly mounted his iron gray,
and rode toward his line.

“This is a bad business, Colonel,” he said, in his
calm, deep voice, wholly untouched by emotion.

As he spoke, a shell burst above him, and killed a
horse at his side; but a slight movement of the head
and a latent fire in the eye were the only proof that
the fact had attracted his attention. Meanwhile his
ragged infantry—scattered, a mere skirmish line along
the low inner works—were laughing, greeted him as
he approached, with cheers, and exclaimed, with the
mirthful accent of schoolboys,—

“Let 'em come on! We'll give 'em h—l!”

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

That expression was not classic, reader, and it may
offend your idea of decorum. But admit that it was
“game.” The men of that brigade were laughing in
face of triple lines of Federal infantry, advancing to
destroy them.

At night Gen. Lee put his army in motion—crossed
the Appomattox—blew up his magazines, and dawn
saw fifteen thousand unshaken veterans steadily marching
up the north bank of the stream, commanded in
person by Lee.

They were out of the trenches, and in the budding
woods. They were moving, not massing—going to
fight, not to stand a siege in ditches full of mud and
water—and Lee, on his gray horse, was leading them!
The writer of this page sat his horse, and looked curiously
into the faces of the troops as they passed—
not a face was gloomy or careworn—not a man had
lost the heart of hope.

And they kept that heart to the last. They starved,
and grew faint, and fell by the wayside, on that terrible
retreat; but as long as they could handle a musket,
the men fought. Ask their veteran opponents of the
old Army of the Potomac if they did not.

A freshet in the Appomattox swamping the bridges,
delayed the crossing of the army to the south side
again. It was not until Wednesday, the 5th of April,
that Lee had concentrated his little army at Amelia
Court House.

Glance now at the tragic situation of affairs. Lee
was retreating, or trying to retreat from Virginia.
Richmond was evacuated, like Petersburg. The officers
of government—President, secretaries, all—had

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

hurried southward. There was no longer any Confederate
Capitol; or, if there was any, it was at Lee's
head-quarters. What remained of the great edifice,
tottering to its fall, was held aloft upon the bayonets of
the Army of Northern Virginia.

What was that army? Here is the statement of one
who had the best opportunity of knowing the exact
truth. Colonel Walter H. Taylor, A. A. G. of the
army, in MS. statement, says,—

Strength at Petersburg, April 1, 1865:

“Infantry (effective) 37,000
Around Richmond (locals) 2,000
39,000

“This I believe to be accurate.

“On the 2d of April, the troops were much scattered—
that is, separated from regular commands. Pickett
had been sent up to Five Forks. Anderson had been
sent up Southside Road with three brigades. Our
lines had been cut on Hill's front, and then Heth was
cut off; so that it was impossible to say what force
Gen. Lee took with him when Petersburg was evacuated,
but I think somewhere in the neighborhood of
fifteen thousand infantry. He was afterwards joined
by Heth and Anderson. At the time of the surrender,
we had in line of battle about eight thousand muskets.
We surrendered, officers and men, a little over twenty-six
thousand, including all departments and arms of
service.”

Such was the force—some twenty thousand “effective”
troops—with which Lee faced the one hundred

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

and fifty thousand men of Grant, hurrying forward to
Burksville Junction, on the Danville Railroad, to cut
off and destroy him.

To this point had all things come on April 5th. And
now what was Lee's design? What had been his intention
in evacuating Petersburg? Was he out-genereraled,
checkmated—out-thought as out-fought by
Grant?

A few words will answer these questions. Lee never
had the least intention to surrender; let that be stated
first. He foresaw the almost mortal blow at Petersburg;
the shadow of the approaching fate ran on before,
and he prepared for the ordeal. The first great
question was that of rations. There was rarely at
Petersburg as much as three days' supply of bread and
meat for the army; now, when it was going to make a
rapid retreat, that little supply would fail. Rations
must be sent from the South to meet the army on its
march.
The order was given. Amelia Court House
was the point to which the supplies were ordered. Lee
would march thither, provision his army from the
railroad trains sent up from North Carolina, destroy
his surplus baggage, mass his little handful of tried
veterans, move toward Johnston, and cut his way
through any force in his path.

This was his plain and simple programme. To provision
his army at Amelia Court House, attack the
scattered Federal forces, not yet massed across his line
of retreat, burst through them, and, forming a junction
with Jonhston, retreat into the heart of the Gulf States.
The rest was left to the future. If the war could be
carried on, he would carry it on. If not, he would be

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

able to make terms of peace, and surrender, en règle,
at the head of his army. Better that than to be
tracked like a wild beast, torn at every step, and die—
panting bleeding, starving—circled by enemies.

Two foes reversed this entire programme—man
and the elements. The freshet in the Appomattox delayed
his crossing until Tuesday, April 4th. Grant
was hurrying by the straight road to cut him off, but
there was still time, when the last, the fatal, the irresistible
blow fell. Reaching Amelia Court House, with
an army, staggering and starving for want of food,
Lee looked around, and saw not a trace of flour, bacon
or corn—nothing. The trains from the South, loaded
with rations, had duly arrived. At the Court House, a
telegram from Richmond said, “Bring on the trains.”
They continued their way, and reached Richmond; the
rations were thrown in the street; the cars were loaded
with the rubbish of the department, hurried Southward,
and when the army of Northern Virginia reached
the Court House, starving, falling by the way, and
perishing from exhaustion, they found nothing.

That blow was terrible; those who reversed Lee's
orders assumed a frightful responsibility. It is only
just to say that the trains only, when emptied, are said
to have been referred to in the telegram, and no one
acquainted with the brave and resolute Executive,
Jefferson Davis, will believe him capable of that terrible
fault. Let history decide, and place the blame
where blame is due—we narrate. The trains passed
through the Court House upon Sunday, April 2d; their
contents were thrown out in the streets of Richmond;

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

that night the same cars were hastening southward,
and when Lee arrived, there was nothing.*

Then despair must have knocked at the doors of that
stout heart. Those who saw Gen. Lee at this moment
will not soon forget his expression. The hope and
defiant courage of a soul which nothing could bend,
had not deserted him, but that instant was enough to
test the fibre of the strongest heart.

All his plans were thus overthrown. He could no
longer advance; he must stop to collect provisions for
his men. He could no longer form line of battle and
fight; he must cut up his army into foraging parties—
half going out into the country to collect bread and
meat for the other half. Starving men do not fight—
starving horses do not pull artillery. There is something
which paralyzes courage, hope, skill, nerve, heroism—
it is famine.

From all these circumstances, thus narrated briefly,
resulted that terrible delay. On Wednesday, April
5th—that is to say, three days after the evacuation of
Petersburg—Lee was still at Amelia Court House.
His veterans were scattered around him, in the fields;
his trains halted—wagons, artillery, carriages, and caissons—
because the horses could no longer draw them.
Parties were penetrating everywhere to the houses, appealing
to the inhabitants with, “Bread, bread, the
army is starving!”—and all this time Gen. Grant
was hastening forward over the line of the Southside

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

Railroad to Burksville Junction; concentrating there
corps after corps of his superbly equipped and provisioned
army, to meet the little handful of Lee, when
they attempted to continue their retreat.

One course only was left to Lee—to change his line
of retreat, and make for the Virginia mountains. If
he could attain Lynchburg, he was out of the enemy's
clutch. That sole hope remained to him, and placing
himself at the head of his veterans, he resolutely began
his march toward Farmville.

From that moment commenced the horrors of a retreat
which will remain forever famous in history—
famous for the baleful tragedy of the subject, but more
famous still for the heroic nerve of the little army of
Southerners who marched on, fighting day and night,
and starved and sunk down, and died without a murmur.

Who can paint it? What man of the South has the
heart to describe that retreat in detail, tracing step by
step the great tragedy to the fall of the curtain? Not
the present writer, who saw it all; starved with his
comrades; heard the bay of the Federal war-dogs day
and night on the track; and now, when two years have
passed, recalls with sombre emotions that bitter frightful,
hopeless struggle to emerge from the toils in
which numbers had enveloped the little fainting handful—
fainting, but defiant and unconquered to the last.

Here are some memoranda only of the retreat. Lee
had just begun to move from Amelia Court House,
when news came that the Federal cavalry, pushing
ahead, had attacked and burned his ordnance trains at
Paynesville. Thus even his small numbers were to be

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

paralyzed—the army must be disarmed in advance.
Lee moved on steadily, reached the vicinity of High
Bridge on the 6th, and here the Federal cavalry and
infantry burst into the trains; tore to pieces their rear-guard
under Ewell and others; captured, destroyed, or
dispersed the whole; and pressed forward to annihilate
the remainder of the army.

This was just at nightfall, and the woods glared;
the sky was a great canopy of crimson; artillery
roared; muskets cracked; the Federal forces rushed
on to finish their work, when in their path they saw a
hedge of bayonets, flanked by cannon, whose grim
mouths seemed to say, “Come on!” In fact, Gen.
Lee had hastened with a handful of men to erect this
barrier between the disordered remnant of Ewell,
Anderson and Custis Lee—and it was a magnificent
spectacle, the reception of the old cavalier by the half-starved,
unarmed, and tumultuous crowd, who seemed
in a wild rage at having been thus driven by the
enemy.

With hands clenched and raised aloft; eyes fiery
and menacing; accents hoarse, defiant, full of unshrinking
“fight,” the ragged infantry rose from the
ground upon which they had thrown themselves around
the cannon, exclaiming,—

“General Lee!”

“It's old Uncle Robert.”

“Where's the man who won't follow old Uncle
Robert?”

Fancy that scene, reader, if you can. These tatterdemalions,
burning with rage and defiance; with
hands clenched, eyes like coals of fire, hoarse and

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

vibrating voices—faces gaunt, dirty, emaciated by hunger,
but showing, by the close, set teeth under the
rough-bearded lips, that the nerve of the bull-dog was
all there still—imagine this scene, lit up by the glare
of the burning wagons, by the horizon all flaming,
above which rose, red and threatening, the Federal signal
rockets, and in the midst of all, on his iron gray,
the old cavalier, Lee, sitting calm and collected, with a
face as unmoved as on some peaceful parade.

Before that rock, bristling with bayonets, the Federal
wave went back. Night fell, and with cannon thundering
upon the long drawn line of Federal horsemen,
ready to rush forward on his rear, Lee continued his
retreat, crossing the river at Farmville, and making for
Lynchburg.

Then commenced, on the 7th of April, 1865, the
most terrible scenes of the retreat. Men were fighting,
falling, and dying all around. The musket was
fired, then it fell from the nerveless hand. The men
charged, drove back the enemy, swarming upon them,
pursued with wild yells, triumphant cheers—then they
staggered and fell. All along the immense line of
trains the enemy attacked; the “stragglers,” as they
were called—that is, the men who could not carry
musket or cartridge-box—fought them with sticks and
rocks. The horses and mules were fainting from exhaustion,
like the troops. Wagons mired, and the
teams could not move. Cannon sunk in mudholes, and
the horses fell and died beside them, up to the girth in
ooze. The teams had become skeleton animals, with
emaciated limbs, and eyes full of dumb despair. The
most cruel blows scarcely pushed them to a slow walk.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

Corn there was none, or if a little was discovered, the
starving troops clutched it, struggled for the ears,
crushed the grains between their teeth like horses, and
swallowed it half masticated. Meanwhile, to the
right, to the left, in rear, in front, the enemy thundered;
and the muskets of the Confederates replied.
Lee was fighting still—meant to fight to the end.

Hope had not even then deserted that breast, cased
in “triple steel.” When, on the 8th, Gen. Pendleton
was deputed by the corps commanders of the army to
inform Gen. Lee that surrender, in their opinion, was
inevitable, Lee exclaimed, with flushed cheeks:

“Surrender! I have too many good fighting men
for that.”

On the morning of April 9th, as he drew near Appomattox
Court House, these fighting men were reduced
to less than eight thousand, and the enemy had struck
a last blow. Sheridan's cavalry, pushing, on had captured
and destroyed a train of supplies sent down from
Lynchburg, and Grant's infantry had hurried up, and
massed in front. Then Lee's last hope was gone, and
nothing remained for him but to surrender the army.

Up to that moment he had resolutely refused to do
so, when Grant summoned him. On the 7th, and
again on the 8th, the Federal commander had written
him notes, urging the hopeless situation of his army;
but as late as the evening of the 8th, the day before
the surrender, Lee replied:

“To be frank, I do not think the emergency has
arisen to call for the surrender of this army.”

A Federal writer sees in that reply “a kind of grim
humor;” and in truth there was something grim, if

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

not humorous, in such an answer on that 8th of April.
Gen. Grant was “up”—on Lee's front, rear, right, and
left—with about one hundred and thirty thousand
men. On all sides, the Confederates were enveloped;
infantry, cavalry, and artillery ringed them round;
through every opening they saw the swarming Federal
horse, the glittering Federal bayonets; from every
knoll grinned the muzzles of Federal cannon.

The prey was hunted down; one hundred and thirty
thousand men had surrounded and had in their clutch
less than eight thousand armed infantry, and the commander
of the eight thousand, when summoned to surrender,
replied that in his opinion the emergency for
that step had not arisen.

That was on the 8th. On the morning of the 9th,
as we have said, the tragedy had reached the last
scene.

As the little skirmish line of Gordon mounted the
Appomattox Court House hill, the advance force of the
Federal army was extending steadily across his front—
infantry, cavalry, and artillery barred the way.

Then a last attack was made, and the Federal lines
were driven nearly half a mile. Raked by the artillery
of Col. Carter—that brave and resolute spirit—
their ranks were broken, and Gordon made his last
great charge. Before it the huge mass fell back, but
then the great wave returned. Artillery thundered,
musketry rattled—fainting, staggering, dying of starvation,
the men fought on.

Then the last moment came. The time seemed to
have arrived when the Old Guard of the Army of
Northern Virginia, under Gordon and Longstreet,

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

bebeath the eye of Lee, would be called on to shed over
the last scene of the war, the glory of an heroic death.
Longstreet was marching slowly and steadily from the
rear to the front. Every veteran grasped his musket
and moved on with measured tramp,—when all at
once Gordon's poor little skirmish line was seen emerging
from the woods, still fighting as they retreated;
and on the left, beyond the forest, a great mass of dark
cavalry came steadily on, with drawn sabre, to the work
of butchery. Then, at that last moment, something
like a magical calm, a mysterious silence, came. The
storm lulled all at once, as if at the bidding of some
enchanter's wand; and on the heights of Appomattox
appeared a dark-blue column, waving in front of them
a white flag.

Lee had surrendered the army. The odds of one
hundred and thirty thousand against eight thousand
was too great, and the long and terrible wrestle ended.

When the old cavalier came back from his interview
with Grant, the men crowded around him with
pale faces, eyes full of fiery tears, and bosoms shaken
by fierce sobs. Does any reader regard this picture as
overdrawn? Ask those who saw it; demand of any
one present whether the firm hand of Lee was not
necessary to suppress the veritable rage of many, from
General to private soldier. But Lee was still the great
directing head of the army; what he had done, all felt
was well done; and the men crowded round him,
uttering hoarse exclamations.

“I have done what I thought was best for you,” he
said; “my heart is too full to speak, but I wish you all
health and happiness.”

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

The day passed, then the night—on the 10th the
army surrendered formally, stacked arms, abandoned
their columns, and dispersed to their homes. The
Federal commander had acted throughout all with the
generosity of a soldier, and the breeding of a gentleman.
Not a cheer was heard, not a band played in
the Federal army. When far-off a shout rose over the
woods, one of the Federal officers hastened to apologize
for it.

“That is the rear-guard—those fellows did none of
the fighting,” he said.

As to those who had fought—the veteran Army of
the Potomac, tried in battle, in victory, in defeat, in
all the hard life of the soldier—they did not cheer
when their old adversaries surrendered. They were
silent, and saluted when a ragged Confederate passed.
They felt what surrender must be to the men of that
army which they had fought for four years—and not
a cheer or a brass band was heard.

Why humiliate their old enemies? Why make
more bitter their misfortune?

On the 10th of April, 1865, the old soldiers of the
Army of the Potomac stretched the hands of comrades
to the foe they had fought so long. To-day they are
ready to do as much, if the civilians would only let them.
There is a personage more ferocious and implacable
than the fiercest soldier—it is the man who has staid
at home and never smelt the odor of powder;—who,
while the rest fought, clapped his hands, crying:

“Fight on, my brave boys! You are covering yourselves
with glory, and we are watching you!”

If the civilians had been at Appomattox, they would

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

have butchered or handcuffed the men of Lee—would
you not, messieurs? You would certainly have split
the air with every brass band of the army, and shouted
“Hosannah” at their humiliation.

Well, see the difference between men who fight, and
men who do not. The old soldiers of the Army of the
Potomac kept quiet—when Lee appeared at Gen.
Grant's quarters, every head was uncovered. Victory
saluted defeat.

So ended the war. With Lee's surrender, all other
armed resistance disappeared, and the great conflict
which for four years had desolated Virginia, terminated
suddenly as a tragedy terminates at the fall
of the curtain.

We have followed rapidly the steps of that gigantic
struggle; looked on its shifting scenes, its varying fortunes.
The aim of the writer of these pages has been
to draw a truthful outline of the mighty wrestle, and
to give to friend and foe his just due. If he has been
unjust, it was not willingly. Nothing has been extenuated
on the one side—on the other naught has
been set down in malice. Of the great American Revolution,
the world will doubtless always differ in their
views; parties will hold opposing opinions, and during
the lifetime of the present generation those opinions
will doubtless be colored by the rancor of partisan
feeling.

What men will not differ about, however—what all
will agree upon—is the reluctance with which the
great Commonwealth of Virginia entered upon the
struggle, and the constancy and courage which she
brought to the long, bitter, and terrible ordeal. Right

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

or wrong, she was brave—was she not? Ask her
desolated fields, her vacant firesides, her broken hearts.
Prostrate, panting, bleeding at every pore, she was
faithful to the last, in defence of her principles; and
rather than yield those principles, dear as her heart's
blood, she bared her breast for four years of destroying
war, to the torch and the sword—the one laying
waste her beautiful fields, the other drinking the blood
of the flower of her youth.

In that sombre conflict she dared all, risked all,
suffered all—and to-day has lost all.

No! Her stainless escutcheon is still left to her—
and her broken sword, which no taint of bad faith or
dishonor ever tarnished.

That escutcheon is to-day, as it always was, the spotless
mirror of honor. In the past it was held aloft by
Washington, the Father of the Country; Jefferson,
the author of the Declaration; Mason, who wrote the
Bill of Rights; Henry, the orator; Marshall, the
Judge; Taylor, the soldier; Madison, Monroe, Randolph,
Clay—Presidents, statesmen, soldiers, orators—
working with the pen, the tongue, and the sword, a
work which speaks, and will ever speak for them.

These men were the supporters of the Virginia
shield in the past.

Let the world decide whether Lee, and his great
associates, were unworthy to follow them in history.

THE END. eaf508n40

* We have a detailed statement of the events above referred to
from an officer then in Richmond, who witnessed all. We would
present that statement were any end to be reached. It would be
useless. The facts are not denied.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section

Next section


Cooke, John Esten, 1830-1886 [1870], Hammer and rapier. (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf508T].
Powered by PhiloLogic